Showing 701-800 of 10000
Special Virtues of the Qur'an's Chapters and Verses 43
Muḥammad bin Isḥāq said:
“Yazīd bin Ziyād narrated to me, from Muḥammad bin Ka‘b Al-Quraẓiyy who said: ‘When they gathered together (at his house to lay siege to it and murder him), and amongst them was Abū Jahl bin Hishām, he said when they were at his door: ‘Muḥammad claims that if you follow him regarding his matter that you will be the kings of the Arabs and the non-Arabs, and then you all will be resurrected after your deaths and you will be granted gardens like the gardens of Jordan. And if you don’t, amongst you will be those who are slaughtered (referring to those who insisted on attacking Islam and the Muslims), and then you all will be resurrected after your deaths, and a fire will be placed for you in which you will be burnt.’ He (the narrator) said: ‘And the Messenger came out to them and took a handful of dirt and then said, ‘I do say that, and you are one of them (those who would be killed and enter the fire).’ Allah veiled their sight so they were unable to see him, and he began to sprinkle that dirt on their heads while reciting the verses from Yāsīn: “(1) Yā Sīn (2) By the wise Quran, (3) you [Muḥammad] are truly one of the messengers sent (4) on a straight path” until (he reached) “blocking their vision: they cannot see.” By the time he finished reciting those verses there was no one except that he had put dirt on his head. Then he left in the direction he wanted to go…” Reference: Ibn Mundhir and Ibn Abi Hatim in Ad-Durr 5/258; al-Bayhaqi in Ad-Dala'il 2/470.
قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بنُ إسْحَاقَ : حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ كَعْبٍ الْقُرَظِيِّ قَالَ : لَمَّا اجْتَمَعُوا لَهُ ، وَفِيهِمْ أَبُو جَهْلِ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، فَقَالَ وَهُمْ عَلَى بَابِهِ : إنَّ مُحَمَّدًا يَزْعُمُ أَنَّكُمْ إنْ تَابَعْتُمُوهُ عَلَى أَمْرِهِ ، كُنْتُمْ مُلُوكَ الْعَرَبِ وَالْعَجَمِ ، ثُمَّ بُعِثْتُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِ مَوْتِكُمْ ، فَجُعِلَتْ لَكُمْ جِنَانٌ كَجِنَانِ الْأُرْدُنِّ ، وَإِنْ لَمْ تَفْعَلُوا كَانَ لَهُ فِيكُمْ ذَبْحٌ ، ثُمَّ بُعِثْتُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِ مَوْتِكُمْ ، ثُمَّ جُعِلَتْ لَكُمْ نَارٌ تُحْرَقُونَ فِيهَا . قَالَ : وَخَرَجَ عَلَيْهِمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ، فَأَخَذَ حَفْنَةً مِنْ تُرَابٍ فِي يَدِهِ ، ثُمَّ قَالَ أَنَا أَقُولُ ذَلِكَ ، أَنْتَ أَحَدُهُمْ . وَأَخَذَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى عَلَى أَبْصَارِهِمْ عَنْهُ ، فَلَا يَرَوْنَهُ ، فَجَعَلَ يَنْثُرُ ذَلِكَ التُّرَابَ عَلَى رُءُوسِهِمْ وَهُوَ يَتْلُو هَؤُلَاءِ الْآيَاتِ مِنْ يس: "يسٓ(١) وَٱلْقُرْءَانِ ٱلْحَكِيمِ (٢) إِنَّكَ لَمِنَ ٱلْمُرْسَلِينَ (٣) عَلَىٰ صِرَٰطٍۢ مُّسْتَقِيمٍۢ (٤)" إلَى قَوْلِهِ : "فَأَغْشَيْنَـٰهُمْ فَهُمْ لَا يُبْصِرُونَ" حَتَّى فَرَغَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ هَؤُلَاءِ الْآيَاتِ وَلَمْ يَبْقَ مِنْهُمْ رَجُلٌ إلَّا وَقَدْ وَضَعَ عَلَى رَأْسِهِ تُرَابًا ، ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ إلَى حَيْثُ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَذْهَبَ. …
Hadith 29, 40 Hadith an-Nawawi

On the authority of Muadh bin Jabal (may Allah be pleased with him) who said:

I said, “O Messenger of Allah, tell me of an act which will take me into Paradise and will keep me away from the Hellfire.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “You have asked me about a great matter, yet it is easy for him for whom Allah makes it easy: worship Allah, without associating any partners with Him; establish the prayer; pay the zakat; fast in Ramadhan; and make the pilgrimage to the House.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not guide you towards the means of goodness? Fasting is a shield; charity wipes away sin as water extinguishes fire; and the praying of a man in the depths of the night.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) recited: “[Those] who forsake their beds, to invoke their Lord in fear and hope, and they spend (charity in Allah’s cause) out of what We have bestowed on them. No person knows what is kept hidden for them of joy as a reward for what they used to do.” [as-Sajdah, 16-17] Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not inform you of the head of the matter, its pillar and its peak?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “The head of the matter is Islam, its pillar is the prayer and its peak is jihad.” Then he (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “Shall I not tell you of the foundation of all of that?” I said, “Yes, O Messenger of Allah.” So he took hold of his tongue and said, “Restrain this.” I said, “O Prophet of Allah, will we be taken to account for what we say with it?” He (peace and blessings of Allah be upon him) said, “May your mother be bereaved of you, O Muadh! Is there anything that throws people into the Hellfire upon their faces — or: on their noses — except the harvests of their tongues?” It was related by at-Tirmidhi, who said it was a good and sound hadeeth.

عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ رَضِيَ اللهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قُلْت يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ! أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ يُدْخِلُنِي الْجَنَّةَ وَيُبَاعِدْنِي مِنْ النَّارِ، قَالَ: "لَقَدْ سَأَلْت عَنْ عَظِيمٍ، وَإِنَّهُ لَيَسِيرٌ عَلَى مَنْ يَسَّرَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ: تَعْبُدُ اللَّهَ لَا تُشْرِكْ بِهِ شَيْئًا، وَتُقِيمُ الصَّلَاةَ، وَتُؤْتِي الزَّكَاةَ، وَتَصُومُ رَمَضَانَ، وَتَحُجُّ الْبَيْتَ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أَدُلُّك عَلَى أَبْوَابِ الْخَيْرِ؟ الصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ، وَالصَّدَقَةُ تُطْفِئُ الْخَطِيئَةَ كَمَا يُطْفِئُ الْمَاءُ النَّارَ، وَصَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ، ثُمَّ تَلَا: " تَتَجَافَى جُنُوبُهُمْ عَنِ الْمَضَاجِعِ " حَتَّى بَلَغَ "يَعْمَلُونَ"،[ 32 سورة السجدة / الأيتان : 16 و 17 ] ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُخْبِرُك بِرَأْسِ الْأَمْرِ وَعَمُودِهِ وَذُرْوَةِ سَنَامِهِ؟ قُلْت: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ: رَأْسُ الْأَمْرِ الْإِسْلَامُ، وَعَمُودُهُ الصَّلَاةُ، وَذُرْوَةُ سَنَامِهِ الْجِهَادُ، ثُمَّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُخْبِرُك بِمَلَاكِ ذَلِكَ كُلِّهِ؟ فقُلْت: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ! فَأَخَذَ بِلِسَانِهِ وَقَالَ: كُفَّ عَلَيْك هَذَا. قُلْت: يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ وَإِنَّا لَمُؤَاخَذُونَ بِمَا نَتَكَلَّمُ بِهِ؟ فَقَالَ: ثَكِلَتْك أُمُّك وَهَلْ يَكُبُّ النَّاسَ عَلَى وُجُوهِهِمْ -أَوْ قَالَ عَلَى مَنَاخِرِهِمْ- إلَّا حَصَائِدُ أَلْسِنَتِهِمْ؟!" . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ [رقم:2616] وَقَالَ: حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ.

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z-Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Allah laughs at two men. One of them kills the other, but each of them will enter the Garden:

one fights in the way of Allah and is killed, then Allah turns to the killer, so he fights (in the way of Allah) and also becomes a martyr."

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَضْحَكُ اللَّهُ إِلَى رَجُلَيْنِ يَقْتُلُ أَحَدُهُمَا الآخَرَ كِلاَهُمَا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ يُقَاتِلُ هَذَا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَيُقْتَلُ ثُمَّ يَتُوبُ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْقَاتِلِ فَيُقَاتِلُ فَيُسْتَشْهَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 21, Hadith 28
Arabic reference : Book 21, Hadith 989

Yahya related to me from Malik that Safwan ibn Sulaym heard that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I and the one who guards the orphan, whether for himself or for someone else, will be like these two in the Garden, when he has taqwa," indicating his middle and index fingers.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ صَفْوَانَ بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ أَنَا وَكَافِلُ الْيَتِيمِ لَهُ أَوْ لِغَيْرِهِ فِي الْجَنَّةِ كَهَاتَيْنِ إِذَا اتَّقَى ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَشَارَ بِإِصْبُعَيْهِ الْوُسْطَى وَالَّتِي تَلِي الإِبْهَامَ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 51, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 51, Hadith 5
Arabic reference : Book 51, Hadith 1737
Sahih al-Bukhari 2841

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Whoever spends two things in Allah's Cause, will be called by all the gate-keepers of Paradise who will be saying, 'O so-and-so! Come here.' " Abu Bakr said, "O Allah's Apostle! Such persons will never be destroyed." The Prophet said, "I hope you will be one of them."

حَدَّثَنَا سَعْدُ بْنُ حَفْصٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ أَنْفَقَ زَوْجَيْنِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ دَعَاهُ خَزَنَةُ الْجَنَّةِ، كُلُّ خَزَنَةِ باب أَىْ فُلُ هَلُمَّ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، ذَاكَ الَّذِي لاَ تَوَى عَلَيْهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنِّي لأَرْجُو أَنْ تَكُونَ مِنْهُمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2841
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 57
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 94
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2446
Ibn 'Abbas narrated :
"When the Prophet (s.a.w) was taken for the Night Journey, he passed by a Prophet, and, some Prophets and with them were some people, and a Prophet, and some Prophets and with them was a group of people, and a Prophet, and some Prophets and with them there was no one. Until he passed by a large multitude. (The Prophet (s.a.w)said: ) I said: 'Who is this?' It was said: 'Musa and his people. But raise your head and look.' There was a large multitude that covered the horizon, from one side to the other. It was said: 'These people are your Ummah, and there are seventy thousand besides these from your Ummah that shall enter Paradise without a reckoning.' So he went inside, and they did not question him, and he gave no explanation to them. (Some of them) said: 'We are them.' Others said: 'They are the children who were born upon the Fitrah and Islam.' So the Prophet (s.a.w) came out and said: 'They are those who do not get themselves cauterized, nor seek Ruqyah, nor read omens, and upon their Lord they rely.' So 'Ukashah bin Mihsan stood and said: 'Am I among them O Messenger of Allah?' He said: 'Yes.' Then another one stood up and said: 'Am I among them?' So he said "Ukashah has preceded you to it.'"

Other chains report similar narrations.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَصِينٍ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَحْمَدَ بْنِ يُونُسَ، كُوفِيٌّ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْثَرُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا حُصَيْنٌ، هُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا أُسْرِيَ بِالنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَعَلَ يَمُرُّ بِالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَمَعَهُمُ الْقَوْمُ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيَّيْنِ وَمَعَهُمُ الرَّهْطُ وَالنَّبِيِّ وَالنَّبِيِّينَ وَلَيْسَ مَعَهُمْ أَحَدٌ حَتَّى مَرَّ بِسَوَادٍ عَظِيمٍ فَقُلْتُ مَنْ هَذَا قِيلَ مُوسَى وَقَوْمُهُ وَلَكِنِ ارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ فَانْظُرْ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَإِذَا سَوَادٌ عَظِيمٌ قَدْ سَدَّ الأُفُقَ مِنْ ذَا الْجَانِبِ وَمِنْ ذَا الْجَانِبِ فَقِيلَ هَؤُلاَءِ أُمَّتُكَ وَسِوَى هَؤُلاَءِ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ ‏.‏ فَدَخَلَ وَلَمْ يَسْأَلُوهُ وَلَمْ يُفَسِّرْ لَهُمْ فَقَالُوا نَحْنُ هُمْ ‏.‏ وَقَالَ قَائِلُونَ هُمْ أَبْنَاؤُنَا الَّذِينَ وُلِدُوا عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ وَالإِسْلاَمِ ‏.‏ فَخَرَجَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هُمُ الَّذِينَ لاَ يَكْتَوُونَ وَلاَ يَسْتَرْقُونَ وَلاَ يَتَطَيَّرُونَ وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ عُكَّاشَةُ بْنُ مِحْصَنٍ فَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَامَ آخَرُ فَقَالَ أَنَا مِنْهُمْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ سَبَقَكَ بِهَا عُكَّاشَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2446
In-book reference : Book 37, Hadith 32
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 11, Hadith 2446
Sahih Muslim 617 a

Abu Huraira reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The Fire made a complaint before the Lord saying." O Lord, some parts of mine have consumed the others." So it was allowed to take two exhalations, one exhalation in winter and the other exhalation in summer. That is why you find extreme heat (in summer) and extreme cold (in winter).
وَحَدَّثَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ سَوَّادٍ، وَحَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِحَرْمَلَةَ - أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ اشْتَكَتِ النَّارُ إِلَى رَبِّهَا فَقَالَتْ يَا رَبِّ أَكَلَ بَعْضِي بَعْضًا ‏.‏ فَأَذِنَ لَهَا بِنَفَسَيْنِ نَفَسٍ فِي الشِّتَاءِ وَنَفَسٍ فِي الصَّيْفِ فَهُوَ أَشَدُّ مَا تَجِدُونَ مِنَ الْحَرِّ وَأَشَدُّ مَا تَجِدُونَ مِنَ الزَّمْهَرِيرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 617a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 235
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1290
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 778
It was narrated that Abu Sa'eed Al-Khudri said:
"The Messenger of Allah said: 'Whoever leaves his house for the prayer and says: 'Allahumma inni asa'luka bi-haqqis-sa'ilina 'alaika, wa as'aluka bi-haqqi mamshaya hadha, fa inni lam akhruj asharan wa la batran, wa la riya'an, wa la sum'atan, wa kharajtu-ttiqa'a sukhtika wabtigha'a mardatika, fa as'aluka an tu'idhani minan-nari wa an taghfira li dhunubi, Innahu la yaghfirudh-dhunuba illa Anta. (O Allah, I ask You by the right that those who ask of You have over You, and I ask by virtue of this walking of mine, for I am not going out because of pride or vanity, or to show off or make a reputation, rather I am going out because I fear Your wrath and seek Your pleasure. So I ask You to protect me from the Fire and to forgive me my sins, for no one can forgive sins except You),' Allah will turn His Face towards him and seventy thousand angels will pray for his forgiveness."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَعِيدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ التُّسْتَرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفَضْلُ بْنُ الْمُوَفَّقِ أَبُو الْجَهْمِ، حَدَّثَنَا فُضَيْلُ بْنُ مَرْزُوقٍ، عَنْ عَطِيَّةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَنْ خَرَجَ مِنْ بَيْتِهِ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ بِحَقِّ السَّائِلِينَ عَلَيْكَ وَأَسْأَلُكَ بِحَقِّ مَمْشَاىَ هَذَا فَإِنِّي لَمْ أَخْرُجْ أَشَرًا وَلاَ بَطَرًا وَلاَ رِيَاءً وَلاَ سُمْعَةً وَخَرَجْتُ اتِّقَاءَ سُخْطِكَ وَابْتِغَاءَ مَرْضَاتِكَ فَأَسْأَلُكَ أَنْ تُعِيذَنِي مِنَ النَّارِ وَأَنْ تَغْفِرَ لِي ذُنُوبِي إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ - أَقْبَلَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ بِوَجْهِهِ وَاسْتَغْفَرَ لَهُ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفَ مَلَكٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 778
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 44
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 4, Hadith 778
Riyad as-Salihin 954
Abu Sa'id Al-Khudri (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
A woman came to the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and said: "O Messenger of Allah! Only men benefit from your talks, so please fix a day for us, to teach us the knowledge which Allah has taught you." The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) fixed a day and directed them to assemble. When they gathered, the Prophet (PBUH) went to them and taught them what Allah had taught him. He (PBUH) then said, "Any woman of you whose three children die (in infancy) they will be a guard for her against Fire (of Hell)." One of the women asked: "What if she loses two?" The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) replied, "Even two."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim].

وعن أبي سعيد الخدري رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ جاءت امرأة إلي رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، فقالت‏:‏ يا رسول الله ذهب الرجال بحديثك، فاجعل لنا مننفسك يوماً ناتيك فيه تعلمنا مما علمك الله، قال‏:‏ “اجتمعن يوم كذا وكذا” فاجتمعن، فأتاهن النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فعلمهن مما علمه الله، ثم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏ما منكن من امرأة تقدم ثلاثة من الولد إلا كانوا لها حجاباً من النار‏"‏ فقالت امرأة‏:‏ واثنين‏؟‏ فقال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم “واثنين” ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 954
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 61
Sunan Abi Dawud 5268
‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Abd Allah quoted his father as saying :
When we were on a journey with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) and he had gone to releive himself, we saw a Hummarah with two young ones. We took the young ones. The Hummarah came and began to spread out its wings. Then the prophet (May peace be upon him) came and said : who has pained this young by the loss of her young? Give her young ones back to her. We also saw an ant-hill which we had burned. He asked? Who has burned this? We replied : we have. He said: it is not fitting that anyone but the lord of the fire should punish with fire.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو صَالِحٍ، مَحْبُوبُ بْنُ مُوسَى أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ الْفَزَارِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ الشَّيْبَانِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ سَعْدٍ، - قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَهُوَ الْحَسَنُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي سَفَرٍ فَانْطَلَقَ لِحَاجَتِهِ فَرَأَيْنَا حُمَّرَةً مَعَهَا فَرْخَانِ فَأَخَذْنَا فَرْخَيْهَا فَجَاءَتِ الْحُمَّرَةُ فَجَعَلَتْ تُعَرِّشُ فَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ فَجَعَ هَذِهِ بِوَلَدِهَا رُدُّوا وَلَدَهَا إِلَيْهَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَرَأَى قَرْيَةَ نَمْلٍ قَدْ حَرَّقْنَاهَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ حَرَّقَ هَذِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قُلْنَا نَحْنُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لاَ يَنْبَغِي أَنْ يُعَذِّبَ بِالنَّارِ إِلاَّ رَبُّ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 5268
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 496
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 5248
Sahih Muslim 1890 a

It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

God laughs at the two men both of whom will enter Paradise (though) one of them kills the other. They said: Messenger of Allah, how is it? He said: One of them fights in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted. and dies a martyr. Then God turns in mercy to the murderer who embraces Islam, fights in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted, and dies a martyr.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ الْمَكِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ يَضْحَكُ اللَّهُ إِلَى رَجُلَيْنِ يَقْتُلُ أَحَدُهُمَا الآخَرَ كِلاَهُمَا يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالُوا كَيْفَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ يُقَاتِلُ هَذَا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيُسْتَشْهَدُ ثُمَّ يَتُوبُ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْقَاتِلِ فَيُسْلِمُ فَيُقَاتِلُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فَيُسْتَشْهَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1890a
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 188
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 20, Hadith 4658
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 617 c

Abu Huraira reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

The Fire said to the Lord: O Lord! some parts of mine have consumed the others, so allow me to exhale (in order to find some relief from this congestion). It was granted permission to take two exhalations, one exhalation during the winter and the other exhalation during the summer So whatever you perceive in the form of intense cold or hurting cold is from the exhalation of Hell. And whatever you perceive in the form of extreme heat or intense beat is from the exhalation of Hell.
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَيْوَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَزِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ قَالَتِ النَّارُ رَبِّ أَكَلَ بَعْضِي بَعْضًا فَأْذَنْ لِي أَتَنَفَّسْ ‏.‏ فَأَذِنَ لَهَا بِنَفَسَيْنِ نَفَسٍ فِي الشِّتَاءِ وَنَفَسٍ فِي الصَّيْفِ فَمَا وَجَدْتُمْ مِنْ بَرْدٍ أَوْ زَمْهَرِيرٍ فَمِنْ نَفَسِ جَهَنَّمَ وَمَا وَجَدْتُمْ مِنْ حَرٍّ أَوْ حَرُورٍ فَمِنْ نَفَسِ جَهَنَّمَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 617c
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 237
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1292
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7492

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Allah said: The Fast is for Me and I will give the reward for it, as he (the one who observes the fast) leaves his sexual desire, food and drink for My Sake. Fasting is a screen (from Hell) and there are two pleasures for a fasting person, one at the time of breaking his fast, and the other at the time when he will meet his Lord. And the smell of the mouth of a fasting person is better in Allah's Sight than the smell of musk." (See Hadith No. 128, Vol. 3).

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ الصَّوْمُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِي بِهِ يَدَعُ شَهْوَتَهُ وَأَكْلَهُ وَشُرْبَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِي، وَالصَّوْمُ جُنَّةٌ، وَلِلصَّائِمِ فَرْحَتَانِ فَرْحَةٌ حِينَ يُفْطِرُ وَفَرْحَةٌ حِينَ يَلْقَى رَبَّهُ، وَلَخَلُوفُ فَمِ الصَّائِمِ أَطْيَبُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ مِنْ رِيحِ الْمِسْكِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7492
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 118
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 584
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 146
Jabir ibn 'Abdullah said, "I heard the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, say, 'If anyone has three of his children die young and resigns them to Allah, he will enter the Garden.' We said, 'Messenger of Allah, what about two?' 'And two,' he said." Mahmud ibn Labid said to Jabir, "By Allah, I think that if you had asked, 'And one?' he would have given a similar answer." He said, "By Allah, I think so too."
حَدَّثَنَا عَيَّاشٌ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ لَبِيدٍ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللهِ قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ‏:‏ مَنْ مَاتَ لَهُ ثَلاَثَةٌ مِنَ الْوَلَدِ فَاحْتَسَبَهُمْ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ، قُلْنَا‏:‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللهِ، وَاثْنَانِ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ وَاثْنَانِ، قُلْتُ لِجَابِرٍ‏:‏ وَاللَّهِ، أَرَى لَوْ قُلْتُمْ وَاحِدٌ لَقَالَ‏.‏ قَالَ‏:‏ وَأَنَا أَظُنُّهُ وَاللَّهِ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 146
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 4
English translation : Book 8, Hadith 146
Musnad Ahmad 911
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said on the day of al-Ahzab: “They distracted us from the middle prayer, Asr prayer. May Allah fill their graves and houses with fire.” Then he prayed [`Asr] between the two evening prayers, between Maghrib and `Isha`. Abu Mu`awiyah said on one occasion: i.e., between Maghrib and ‘Isha`.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ صُبَيْحٍ، عَنْ شُتَيْرِ بْنِ شَكَلٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الْأَحْزَابِ شَغَلُونَا عَنْ الصَّلَاةِ الْوُسْطَى صَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ مَلَأَ اللَّهُ قُبُورَهُمْ وَبُيُوتَهُمْ نَارًا قَالَ ثُمَّ صَلَّاهَا بَيْنَ الْعِشَاءَيْنِ بَيْنَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ و قَالَ أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ مَرَّةً يَعْنِي بَيْنَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam), and Muslim (627)] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 911
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 338
Sunan Ibn Majah 3956
It was narrated that ‘Abdur-Rahman bin ‘Abd Rabbil-Ka’bah said:
“I came to ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr bin ‘As when he was sitting in the shade of the Ka’bah, and the people were gathered around him, and I heard him say: ‘While we were with the Messenger of Allah (saw) on a journey, he stopped to camp and some of us were pitching tents, some were competing in shooting arrows and some were taking the animals out to graze them. Then his caller called out: “As-Salatu Jami’ah (prayer is about to begin).” So we gathered, and the Messenger of Allah (saw) stood up and addressed us. He said: “There has never been a Prophet before me who was not obliged to tell his nation of what he knew was good for them, and to warn against what he knew was bad for them. With regard to this nation of yours, soundness (of religious commitment) and well-being has been placed in its earlier generations and the last of them will be afflicted with calamities and things that you dislike. Then there will come tribulations which will make the earlier ones pale into significance, and the believer will say: ‘This will be the end of me,’ then relief will come. Then (more) tribulations will come and the believer will say: ‘This will be the end of me,’ then relief will come. Whoever would like to be taken far away from Hell and admitted to Paradise, let him die believing in Allah and the Last Day, and let him treat people as he would like to be treated. Whoever gives his oath of allegiance to a ruler and gives a sincere promise, let him obey him as much as he can, and if another comes and challenges him, let them strike the neck (i.e., kill) the second one.’” He the narrator said: “I raised my head among the people and said: 'I adjure you by Allah, did you hear that from the Messenger of Allah (SAW)?' He ('Abdullah bin 'Amr bin Al-'As) pointed with his hand to his ears and said: I heard it directly from him and memorized it.'”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُحَارِبِيُّ، وَوَكِيعٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ رَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ، قَالَ انْتَهَيْتُ إِلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فِي ظِلِّ الْكَعْبَةِ وَالنَّاسُ مُجْتَمِعُونَ عَلَيْهِ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ بَيْنَا نَحْنُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فِي سَفَرٍ إِذْ نَزَلَ مَنْزِلاً فَمِنَّا مَنْ يَضْرِبُ خِبَاءَهُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ يَنْتَضِلُ وَمِنَّا مَنْ هُوَ فِي جَشَرِهِ إِذْ نَادَى مُنَادِيهِ الصَّلاَةُ جَامِعَةٌ فَاجْتَمَعْنَا فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَخَطَبَنَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ نَبِيٌّ قَبْلِي إِلاَّ كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَدُلَّ أُمَّتَهُ عَلَى مَا يَعْلَمُهُ خَيْرًا لَهُمْ وَيُنْذِرَهُمْ مَا يَعْلَمُهُ شَرًّا لَهُمْ وَإِنَّ أُمَّتَكُمْ هَذِهِ جُعِلَتْ عَافِيَتُهَا فِي أَوَّلِهَا وَإِنَّ آخِرَهُمْ يُصِيبُهُمْ بَلاَءٌ وَأُمُورٌ تُنْكِرُونَهَا ثُمَّ تَجِيءُ فِتَنٌ يُرَقِّقُ بَعْضُهَا بَعْضًا فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ ثُمَّ تَجِيءُ فِتْنَةٌ فَيَقُولُ الْمُؤْمِنُ هَذِهِ مُهْلِكَتِي ‏.‏ ثُمَّ تَنْكَشِفُ فَمَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يُزَحْزَحَ عَنِ النَّارِ وَيُدْخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ فَلْتُدْرِكْهُ مَوْتَتُهُ وَهُوَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الآخِرِ وَلْيَأْتِ إِلَى النَّاسِ الَّذِي ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3956
In-book reference : Book 36, Hadith 31
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 3956
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 911
'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud reported that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "The nations were presented to me on the Festival in the days of hajj, and I was astonished at the great number of my community. They filled the plains and mountains." They said, "Muhammad, are you content?" "Yes, O Lord!" he said. He said, "In addition to these people there are seventy thousand who will enter the Garden without any reckoning. They are those who do not use charms nor cauterise themselves nor seek omens and who rely on their Lord." 'Ukkasha exclaimed, "Ask Allah to place me among them!" Then another man said, "Ask Allah to put me among them!" The Prophet said, "'Ukkasha has beaten you to it."
حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، وَآدَمُ، قَالاَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ زِرٍّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏:‏ عُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ الأُمَمُ بِالْمَوْسِمِ أَيَّامَ الْحَجِّ، فَأَعْجَبَنِي كَثْرَةُ أُمَّتِي، قَدْ مَلَأُوا السَّهْلَ وَالْجَبَلَ، قَالُوا‏:‏ يَا مُحَمَّدُ، أَرَضِيتَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ نَعَمْ، أَيْ رَبِّ، قَالَ‏:‏ فَإِنَّ مَعَ هَؤُلاَءِ سَبْعِينَ أَلْفًا يَدْخُلُونَ الْجَنَّةَ بِغَيْرِ حِسَابٍ، وَهُمُ الَّذِينَ لاَ يَسْتَرْقُونَ وَلاَ يَكْتَوُونَ، وَلاَ يَتَطَيَّرُونَ، وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ، قَالَ عُكَّاشَةُ‏:‏ فَادْعُ اللَّهَ أَنْ يَجْعَلَنِي مِنْهُمْ، قَالَ‏:‏ اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْهُ مِنْهُمْ، فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ آخَرُ‏:‏ ادْعُ اللَّهَ يَجْعَلَنِي مِنْهُمْ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَبَقَكَ بِهَا عُكَّاشَةُ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 911
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 39, Hadith 911
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3109
It was narrated from Abu Hurairah that The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said:
"Two will never be gathered together in the Fire: A Muslim who killed a disbeliever then tried his best and did not deviate. And two will never be gathered together in the lungs of a believer: Dust in the cause of Allah, and the odor of Hell. And two will never be gathered in the heart of a salve: Faith and envy."
أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ حَمَّادٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ لاَ يَجْتَمِعَانِ فِي النَّارِ مُسْلِمٌ قَتَلَ كَافِرًا ثُمَّ سَدَّدَ وَقَارَبَ وَلاَ يَجْتَمِعَانِ فِي جَوْفِ مُؤْمِنٍ غُبَارٌ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَفَيْحُ جَهَنَّمَ وَلاَ يَجْتَمِعَانِ فِي قَلْبِ عَبْدٍ الإِيمَانُ وَالْحَسَدُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3109
In-book reference : Book 25, Hadith 25
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 25, Hadith 3111
Sahih al-Bukhari 3182

Narrated Abu Wail:

We were in Siffin and Sahl bin Hunaif got up and said, "O people! Blame yourselves! We were with the Prophet on the day of Hudaibiya, and if we had been called to fight, we would have fought. But `Umar bin Al Khatab came and said, 'O Allah's Apostle! Aren't we in the right and our opponents in the wrongs' Allah's Apostle said, 'Yes.' `Umar said, 'Aren't our killed persons in Paradise and their's in Hell?' He said, 'Yes.' `Umar said, 'Then why should we accept hard terms in matters concerning our religion? Shall we return before Allah judges between us and them?' Allah's Apostle said, 'O Ibn Al- Khattab! I am the Apostle of Allah and Allah will never degrade me. Then `Umar went to Abu Bakr and told him the same as he had told the Prophet. On that Abu Bakr said (to `Umar). 'He is the Apostle of Allah and Allah will never degrade him.' Then Surat-al-Fath (i.e. Victory) was revealed and Allah's Apostle recited it to the end in front of `Umar. On that `Umar asked, 'O Allah's Apostle! Was it (i.e. the Hudaibiya Treaty) a victory?' Allah's Apostle said, "Yes".

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَبِيبُ بْنُ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو وَائِلٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا بِصِفِّينَ فَقَامَ سَهْلُ بْنُ حُنَيْفٍ فَقَالَ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ اتَّهِمُوا أَنْفُسَكُمْ فَإِنَّا كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمَ الْحُدَيْبِيَةِ، وَلَوْ نَرَى قِتَالاً لَقَاتَلْنَا، فَجَاءَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَلَسْنَا عَلَى الْحَقِّ وَهُمْ عَلَى الْبَاطِلِ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالَ أَلَيْسَ قَتْلاَنَا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَقَتْلاَهُمْ فِي النَّارِ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَعَلَى مَا نُعْطِي الدَّنِيَّةَ فِي دِينِنَا أَنَرْجِعُ وَلَمَّا يَحْكُمِ اللَّهُ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُمْ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ ابْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَلَنْ يُضَيِّعَنِي اللَّهُ أَبَدًا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَانْطَلَقَ عُمَرُ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ لَهُ مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ، وَلَنْ يُضَيِّعَهُ اللَّهُ أَبَدًا‏.‏ فَنَزَلَتْ سُورَةُ الْفَتْحِ، فَقَرَأَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى عُمَرَ إِلَى آخِرِهَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ، أَوَفَتْحٌ هُوَ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3182
In-book reference : Book 58, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 53, Hadith 406
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 590, 591
Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the heat is severe, postpone the prayer till it is cooler.” A version by Bukhari from Abu Sa‘id has, “at noonday, for the violent heat comes from the bubbling over of Jahannam, and hell complained to its Lord saying, ‘My Lord I am being devoured by myself,' so He allowed it two exhalations one in winter and one in summer, the most severe heat and the most severe cold you experience.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) A version by Bukhari has, “The most severe heat you experience comes from its hot wind, and the most severe cold you experience comes from its intense cold.”
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا اشْتَدَّ الْحَرُّ فَأَبْرِدُوا بِالصَّلَاةِ»

وفي رواية للبخاري عن أبي سعيد : " بالظهر فإن شدة الحر من فيح جهنم واشتكت النار إلى ربها فقالت : رب أكل بعضي بعضا فأذن لها بنفسين نفس في الشتاء ونفس في الصيف أشد ما تجدون من الحر وأشد ما تجدون من الزمهرير " . وفي رواية للبخاري : " فأشد ما تجدون من الحر فمن سمومها وأشد ما تجدون من البرد فمن زمهريرها "

  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 590, 591
In-book reference : Book 4, Hadith 26
Sunan Abi Dawud 4873

Narrated Ammar:

The Prophet (saws) said: He who is two-faced in this world will have two tongues of fire on the Day of Resurrection.

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا شَرِيكٌ، عَنِ الرُّكَيْنِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ حَنْظَلَةَ، عَنْ عَمَّارٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ لَهُ وَجْهَانِ فِي الدُّنْيَا كَانَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ لِسَانَانِ مِنْ نَارٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 4873
In-book reference : Book 43, Hadith 101
English translation : Book 42, Hadith 4855
Mishkat al-Masabih 1663
‘Umar reported God’s messenger as saying, “If four people give a good testimony about any Muslim, God will cause him to enter paradise.” ‘Umar said they asked whether this would apply if three testified, and he said it would. They further asked if it would apply if two testified, and he said it would; but they did not ask him about one. Bukhari transmitted it.
وَعَنْ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَيُّمَا مُسْلِمٍ شَهِدَ لَهُ أَرْبَعَةٌ بِخَيْرٍ أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ» قُلْنَا: وَثَلَاثَةٌ؟ قَالَ: «وَثَلَاثَةٌ» . قُلْنَا وَاثْنَانِ؟ قَالَ: «وَاثْنَانِ» ثُمَّ لم نَسْأَلهُ عَن الْوَاحِد. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ
  صَحِيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1663
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 138
Sahih al-Bukhari 6520

Narrated Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri:

The Prophet said, "The (planet of) earth will be a bread on the Day of Resurrection, and The resistible (Allah) will topple turn it with His Hand like anyone of you topple turns a bread with his hands while (preparing the bread) for a journey, and that bread will be the entertainment for the people of Paradise." A man from the Jews came (to the Prophet) and said, "May The Beneficent (Allah) bless you, O Abul Qasim! Shall I tell you of the entertainment of the people of Paradise on the Day of Resurrection?" The Prophet said, "Yes." The Jew said, "The earth will be a bread," as the Prophet had said. Thereupon the Prophet looked at us and smiled till his premolar tooth became visible. Then the Jew further said, "Shall I tell you of the udm (additional food taken with bread) they will have with the bread?" He added, "That will be Balam and Nun." The people asked, "What is that?" He said, "It is an ox and a fish, and seventy thousand people will eat of the caudate lobe (i.e. extra lobe) of their livers."

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ تَكُونُ الأَرْضُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ خُبْزَةً وَاحِدَةً، يَتَكَفَّؤُهَا الْجَبَّارُ بِيَدِهِ، كَمَا يَكْفَأُ أَحَدُكُمْ خُبْزَتَهُ فِي السَّفَرِ، نُزُلاً لأَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَأَتَى رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْيَهُودِ فَقَالَ بَارَكَ الرَّحْمَنُ عَلَيْكَ يَا أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ، أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكَ بِنُزُلِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ تَكُونُ الأَرْضُ خُبْزَةً وَاحِدَةً كَمَا قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَنَظَرَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَيْنَا، ثُمَّ ضَحِكَ حَتَّى بَدَتْ نَوَاجِذُهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكَ بِإِدَامِهِمْ قَالَ إِدَامُهُمْ بَالاَمٌ وَنُونٌ‏.‏ قَالُوا وَمَا هَذَا قَالَ ثَوْرٌ وَنُونٌ يَأْكُلُ مِنْ زَائِدَةِ كَبِدِهِمَا سَبْعُونَ أَلْفًا‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6520
In-book reference : Book 81, Hadith 109
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 76, Hadith 527
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4993

Narrated Yusuf bin Mahk:

While I was with Aisha, the mother of the Believers, a person from Iraq came and asked, "What type of shroud is the best?" `Aisha said, "May Allah be merciful to you! What does it matter?" He said, "O mother of the Believers! Show me (the copy of) your Qur'an," She said, "Why?" He said, "In order to compile and arrange the Qur'an according to it, for people recite it with its Suras not in proper order." `Aisha said, "What does it matter which part of it you read first? (Be informed) that the first thing that was revealed thereof was a Sura from Al-Mufassal, and in it was mentioned Paradise and the Fire. When the people embraced Islam, the Verses regarding legal and illegal things were revealed. If the first thing to be revealed was: 'Do not drink alcoholic drinks.' people would have said, 'We will never leave alcoholic drinks,' and if there had been revealed, 'Do not commit illegal sexual intercourse, 'they would have said, 'We will never give up illegal sexual intercourse.' While I was a young girl of playing age, the following Verse was revealed in Mecca to Muhammad: 'Nay! But the Hour is their appointed time (for their full recompense), and the Hour will be more grievous and more bitter.' (54.46) Sura Al-Baqara (The Cow) and Surat An-Nisa (The Women) were revealed while I was with him." Then `Aisha took out the copy of the Qur'an for the man and dictated to him the Verses of the Suras (in their proper order) .

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَخْبَرَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ يُوسُفَ، أَنَّ ابْنَ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَهُمْ قَالَ وَأَخْبَرَنِي يُوسُفُ بْنُ مَاهَكَ، قَالَ إِنِّي عِنْدَ عَائِشَةَ أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ إِذْ جَاءَهَا عِرَاقِيٌّ فَقَالَ أَىُّ الْكَفَنِ خَيْرٌ قَالَتْ وَيْحَكَ وَمَا يَضُرُّكَ قَالَ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَرِينِي مُصْحَفَكِ‏.‏ قَالَتْ لِمَ قَالَ لَعَلِّي أُوَلِّفُ الْقُرْآنَ عَلَيْهِ فَإِنَّهُ يُقْرَأُ غَيْرَ مُؤَلَّفٍ‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَمَا يَضُرُّكَ أَيَّهُ قَرَأْتَ قَبْلُ، إِنَّمَا نَزَلَ أَوَّلَ مَا نَزَلَ مِنْهُ سُورَةٌ مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ فِيهَا ذِكْرُ الْجَنَّةِ وَالنَّارِ حَتَّى إِذَا ثَابَ النَّاسُ إِلَى الإِسْلاَمِ نَزَلَ الْحَلاَلُ وَالْحَرَامُ، وَلَوْ نَزَلَ أَوَّلَ شَىْءٍ لاَ تَشْرَبُوا الْخَمْرَ‏.‏ لَقَالُوا لاَ نَدَعُ الْخَمْرَ أَبَدًا‏.‏ وَلَوْ نَزَلَ‏.‏ لاَ تَزْنُوا‏.‏ لَقَالُوا لاَ نَدَعُ الزِّنَا أَبَدًا‏.‏ لَقَدْ نَزَلَ بِمَكَّةَ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَإِنِّي لَجَارِيَةٌ أَلْعَبُ ‏{‏بَلِ السَّاعَةُ مَوْعِدُهُمْ وَالسَّاعَةُ أَدْهَى وَأَمَرُّ‏}‏ وَمَا نَزَلَتْ سُورَةُ الْبَقَرَةِ وَالنِّسَاءِ إِلاَّ وَأَنَا عِنْدَهُ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَخْرَجَتْ لَهُ الْمُصْحَفَ فَأَمْلَتْ عَلَيْهِ آىَ السُّوَرِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4993
In-book reference : Book 66, Hadith 15
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 61, Hadith 515
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2537
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said:
"The first batch to enter Paradise will appear like the moon of a night that it is full, they do not spit, nor do their noses run, nor do they defecate. Their vessels are of gold, their combs are of silver and gold, their perfume is of Aluwwah, and their sweat is musk. Each one of them has two wives, so beautiful that the marrow of their shins can be seen through the flesh. There is no differing among them nor mutual hatred, and their hearts are like the heart of one man, and they glorify Allah morning and evening."
حَدَّثَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ تَلِجُ الْجَنَّةَ صُورَتُهُمْ عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ لاَ يَبْصُقُونَ فِيهَا وَلاَ يَمْتَخِطُونَ وَلاَ يَتَغَوَّطُونَ آنِيَتُهُمْ فِيهَا الذَّهَبُ وَأَمْشَاطُهُمْ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَمَجَامِرُهُمْ مِنَ الأَلُوَّةِ وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ وَلِكُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ زَوْجَتَانِ يُرَى مُخُّ سُوقِهِمَا مِنْ وَرَاءِ اللَّحْمِ مِنَ الْحُسْنِ لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلاَ تَبَاغُضَ قُلُوبُهُمْ قَلْبُ رَجُلٍ وَاحِدٍ يُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّهَ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيًّا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَالأَلُوَّةُ هُوَ الْعُودُ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2537
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 15
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 12, Hadith 2537
Sahih Muslim 2888 a

Ahnaf b. Qais reported:

I set out with the intention of helping this person (Hadrat 'Ali) when Abu Bakra met me. He said: Ahnaf, where do you intend to go? I said: I intend to help the cousin of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), viz. 'Ali. Thereupon he said to me: Ahnaf, go back, for I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: When two Muslims confront one another with swords (in hand) both the slayer and the slain would be in Fire. He (Ahnaf) said: I said, or it was said: Allah's Messenger, it may be the case of one who kills. but what about the slain (why he would be put in Hell-Fire)? Thereupon he said: He also intended to kill his companion.
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو كَامِلٍ، فُضَيْلُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، وَيُونُسَ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ خَرَجْتُ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ، هَذَا الرَّجُلَ فَلَقِيَنِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ يَا أَحْنَفُ قَالَ قُلْتُ أُرِيدُ نَصْرَ ابْنِ عَمِّ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم - يَعْنِي عَلِيًّا - قَالَ فَقَالَ لِي يَا أَحْنَفُ ارْجِعْ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِذَا تَوَاجَهَ الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَالْقَاتِلُ وَالْمَقْتُولُ فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ أَوْ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا الْقَاتِلُ فَمَا بَالُ الْمَقْتُولِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ قَدْ أَرَادَ قَتْلَ صَاحِبِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2888a
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 18
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 41, Hadith 6898
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 3680
It was narrated from `Abdullah bin `Abbas that the Messenger of Allah(saws) said:
"Whoever raises three orphans, is like the one who spends his nights in prayer and fasts during the day, and goes out morning and evening drawing his sword in the cause of Allah. In Paradise, he and I will be brothers like these two sisters,'and he held up his forefinger and middle finger together."
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْكَلْبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَنْ عَالَ ثَلاَثَةً مِنَ الأَيْتَامِ كَانَ كَمَنْ قَامَ لَيْلَهُ وَصَامَ نَهَارَهُ وَغَدَا وَرَاحَ شَاهِرًا سَيْفَهُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَكُنْتُ أَنَا وَهُوَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَخَوَيْنِ كَهَاتَيْنِ أُخْتَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَلْصَقَ إِصْبَعَيْهِ السَّبَّابَةَ وَالْوُسْطَى ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3680
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 24
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 33, Hadith 3680
Musnad Ahmad 1389
It was narrated that Abu Salamah said:
Two men from Yemen came to stay with Talhah bin `Ubaidullah. One of them was killed with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the other remained for a year after that and then he died in his bed. Talhah bin `Ubaidullah was shown [in a dream] that the one who died in his bed entered Paradise some time before the other. Talhah mentioned that to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “How long did he live after (the one who died first)?` He said: “One year.” The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “He offered eighteen hundred (extra) prayers and fasted Ramadan.`
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ نَزَلَ رَجُلَانِ مِنْ أَهْلِ الْيَمَنِ عَلَى طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ فَقُتِلَ أَحَدُهُمَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ مَكَثَ الْآخَرُ بَعْدَهُ سَنَةً ثُمَّ مَاتَ عَلَى فِرَاشِهِ فَأُرِيَ طَلْحَةُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ أَنَّ الَّذِي مَاتَ عَلَى فِرَاشِهِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ قَبْلَ الْآخَرِ بِحِينٍ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ طَلْحَةُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَمْ مَكَثَ فِي الْأَرْضِ بَعْدَهُ قَالَ حَوْلًا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى أَلْفًا وَثَمَانِ مِائَةِ صَلَاةٍ وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence; this is a Da'if isnad] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1389
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 9
Sahih al-Bukhari 1413

Narrated `Adi bin Hatim:

While I was sitting with Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) two person came to him; one of them complained about his poverty and the other complained about the prevalence of robberies. Allah's Apostle said, "As regards stealing and robberies, there will shortly come a time when a caravan will go to Mecca (from Medina) without any guard. And regarding poverty, The Hour (Day of Judgment) will not be established till one of you wanders about with his object of charity and will not find anybody to accept it And (no doubt) each one of you will stand in front of Allah and there will be neither a curtain nor an interpreter between him and Allah, and Allah will ask him, 'Did not I give you wealth?' He will reply in the affirmative. Allah will further ask, 'Didn't send a messenger to you?' And again that person will reply in the affirmative Then he will look to his right and he will see nothing but Hell-fire, and then he will look to his left and will see nothing but Hell-fire. And so, any (each one) of you should save himself from the fire even by giving half of a date-fruit (in charity). And if you do not find a hall datefruit, then (you can do it through saying) a good pleasant word (to your brethren). (See Hadith No. 793 Vol. 4).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَاصِمٍ النَّبِيلُ، أَخْبَرَنَا سَعْدَانُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُجَاهِدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحِلُّ بْنُ خَلِيفَةَ الطَّائِيُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَدِيَّ بْنَ حَاتِمٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ يَقُولُ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَجَاءَهُ رَجُلاَنِ أَحَدُهُمَا يَشْكُو الْعَيْلَةَ، وَالآخَرُ يَشْكُو قَطْعَ السَّبِيلِ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَمَّا قَطْعُ السَّبِيلِ فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَأْتِي عَلَيْكَ إِلاَّ قَلِيلٌ حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ الْعِيرُ إِلَى مَكَّةَ بِغَيْرِ خَفِيرٍ، وَأَمَّا الْعَيْلَةُ فَإِنَّ السَّاعَةَ لاَ تَقُومُ حَتَّى يَطُوفَ أَحَدُكُمْ بِصَدَقَتِهِ لاَ يَجِدُ مَنْ يَقْبَلُهَا مِنْهُ، ثُمَّ لَيَقِفَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بَيْنَ يَدَىِ اللَّهِ لَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُ حِجَابٌ وَلاَ تُرْجُمَانٌ يُتَرْجِمُ لَهُ، ثُمَّ لَيَقُولَنَّ لَهُ أَلَمْ أُوتِكَ مَالاً فَلَيَقُولَنَّ بَلَى‏.‏ ثُمَّ لَيَقُولَنَّ أَلَمْ أُرْسِلْ إِلَيْكَ رَسُولاً فَلَيَقُولَنَّ بَلَى‏.‏ فَيَنْظُرُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَلاَ يَرَى إِلاَّ النَّارَ، ثُمَّ يَنْظُرُ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ فَلاَ يَرَى إِلاَّ النَّارَ، فَلْيَتَّقِيَنَّ أَحَدُكُمُ النَّارَ وَلَوْ بِشِقِّ تَمْرَةٍ، فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَبِكَلِمَةٍ طَيِّبَةٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1413
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 17
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 494
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 193 a

Anas b Malik reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah would gather people on the Day of Resurrection and they would be concerned about it, and Ibn Ubaid said. They would get a Divine inspiration about it, and would say: If we could seek intercession with our Lord, we may be relieved from this predicament of ours. He (the Holy Prophet) said: They would come to Adam andsay, Thou art Adam, the father of mankind. Allah created thee with His own hand and breathed unto thee of His Spirit and commanded the angels and they prostrated before thee. So intercede for us with thy Lords, that He may relieve us from this position of ours. He would say: I am not in a position to do this, and would recall his error, and would fight shy of his Lord on account of that; go to Noah the first messenger (after me) sent by Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: So they would come to Noah (peace be upon him). He would say: I am not in a position to do that for you, and recall his fault which he had committed, and would fight shy of his Lord on account of that, (and would say): You better go to Ibrahim (peace be upon him) whom Allah took for a friend. They would come to Ibrahim (peace be upon him) and he would say: I am not in a position to do that for you, and would recall his fault that he had committed and would, therefore, fight shy of his Lord on that account (and would say): You better go to Moses (peace be upon him) with whom Allah conversed and con- ferred Torah upon him. He (the Holy Prophet) said: So they would come to Moses (peace be upon him) He would say: I am not in a position to do that for you, and would recall his fault that he had committed and would fight shy of his Lord on account of that (and would say): You better go to Jesus, the Spirit of Allah and His word He would say: I am not in a position to do that for you; you better go to Muhammad (may peace be upon him), a servant whose former and later sins have been forgiven. He (the narrator) said: The Messenger or Allah (may peace be upon him) observed: So they would come to me and I would ask the permission of my Lord and it would be granted to me, and when I would see Him, I would fall down in prostration, and He (Allah) would leave me thus as long as He would wish, and then it would be said: O Muhammad, raise your head, say and you would be heard; ask and it would be granted; intercede and intercession would be accepted. Then I would raise my head and extrol my Lord with the praise which my Lord would teach me. I shall then inter- cede, but a limit would be set for me I would bring them out from the Fire and make them enter Paradise (according to the limit). I shall return then ard fall down in pros- tration and Allah would leave me (in that position) as long as He would wish to leave me it would be said: Rise, O Muhammad, say and you would be heard; ask and it would be conferred; intercede and intercession would be granted. I would raise my head and extrol my Lord with praise that He would teach me. I would theft intercede and a limit would be set for me. I would bring them out of the Fire (of Hell) and make them enter Paradise. He (the narrator) said: I do not remember whether he (the Holy Prophet) said at tLe third time or at the fourth time: O my Lord, none has been left in the Fire, but thise restrained by the Holy Qur'an, i e. those who were eternally doomed. Ibn Ubaid said in a narration: Qatada observed: whose everlasting stay was imperative".
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كَامِلٍ، فُضَيْلُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ الْغُبَرِيُّ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي كَامِلٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ النَّاسَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ فَيَهْتَمُّونَ لِذَلِكَ - وَقَالَ ابْنُ عُبَيْدٍ فَيُلْهَمُونَ لِذَلِكَ - فَيَقُولُونَ لَوِ اسْتَشْفَعْنَا عَلَى رَبِّنَا حَتَّى يُرِيحَنَا مِنْ مَكَانِنَا هَذَا - قَالَ - فَيَأْتُونَ آدَمَ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَقُولُونَ أَنْتَ آدَمُ أَبُو الْخَلْقِ خَلَقَكَ اللَّهُ بِيَدِهِ وَنَفَخَ فِيكَ مِنْ رُوحِهِ وَأَمَرَ الْمَلاَئِكَةَ فَسَجَدُوا لَكَ اشْفَعْ لَنَا عِنْدَ رَبِّكَ حَتَّى يُرِيحَنَا مِنْ مَكَانِنَا هَذَا ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ هُنَاكُمْ - فَيَذْكُرُ خَطِيئَتَهُ الَّتِي أَصَابَ فَيَسْتَحْيِي رَبَّهُ مِنْهَا - وَلَكِنِ ائْتُوا نُوحًا أَوَّلَ رَسُولٍ بَعَثَهُ اللَّهُ - قَالَ - فَيَأْتُونَ نُوحًا صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ هُنَاكُمْ - فَيَذْكُرُ خَطِيئَتَهُ الَّتِي أَصَابَ فَيَسْتَحْيِي رَبَّهُ مِنْهَا - وَلَكِنِ ائْتُوا إِبْرَاهِيمَ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي اتَّخَذَهُ اللَّهُ خَلِيلاً ‏.‏ فَيَأْتُونَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَيَقُولُ لَسْتُ هُنَاكُمْ - وَيَذْكُرُ خَطِيئَتَهُ الَّتِي أَصَابَ فَيَسْتَحْيِي رَبَّهُ مِنْهَا - وَلَكِنِ ائْتُوا مُوسَى صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي كَلَّمَهُ اللَّهُ وَأَعْطَاهُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 193a
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 381
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 373
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1802
It was narrated that Umm Habibah said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Whoever prays twelve rak'ahs, Allah (SWT) will build for him a house in paradise: four before Zuhr and two after, two before Asr, two after Maghrib, and two before Subh.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو الأَزْهَرِ، أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الأَزْهَرِ النَّيْسَابُورِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ صَلَّى اثْنَتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَاثْنَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَاثْنَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ وَاثْنَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَاثْنَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الصُّبْحِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ فُلَيْحُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ لَيْسَ بِالْقَوِيِّ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1802
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 205
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1803
Sahih Muslim 1789

It has been reported on the authority of Anas b. Malik that (when the enemy got the upper hand) on the day of the Battle of Uhud, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was left with only seven men from the ansar and two men from the Quraish. When the enemy advanced towards him and overwhelmed him, he said:

Whoso turns them away from us will attain Paradise or will be my Companion in Paradise. A man from the Ansar came forward and fought (the enemy) until he was killed. The enemy advanced and overwhelmed him again and he repeated the words: Whoso turns them away, from us will attain Paradise or will be my Companion in Paradise. A man from the Arsar came forward and fought until he was killed. This state continued until the seven Ansar were killed (one after the other). Now, the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said to his two Companions: We have not done justice to our Companions.
وَحَدَّثَنَا هَدَّابُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الأَزْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ زَيْدٍ، وَثَابِتٍ، الْبُنَانِيِّ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أُفْرِدَ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ فِي سَبْعَةٍ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ وَرَجُلَيْنِ مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ فَلَمَّا رَهِقُوهُ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَرُدُّهُمْ عَنَّا وَلَهُ الْجَنَّةُ أَوْ هُوَ رَفِيقِي فِي الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَقَدَّمَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَاتَلَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ ثُمَّ رَهِقُوهُ أَيْضًا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ يَرُدُّهُمْ عَنَّا وَلَهُ الْجَنَّةُ أَوْ هُوَ رَفِيقِي فِي الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَتَقَدَّمَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الأَنْصَارِ فَقَاتَلَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ فَلَمْ يَزَلْ كَذَلِكَ حَتَّى قُتِلَ السَّبْعَةُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِصَاحِبَيْهِ ‏"‏ مَا أَنْصَفْنَا أَصْحَابَنَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 1789
In-book reference : Book 32, Hadith 123
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 19, Hadith 4413
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 7083

Narrated Al-Hasan:

(Al-Ahnaf said:) I went out carrying my arms during the nights of the affliction (i.e. the war between `Ali and `Aisha) and Abu Bakra met me and asked, "Where are you going?" I replied, "I intend to help the cousin of Allah's Apostle (i.e.,`Ali)." Abu Bakra said, "Allah's Apostle said, 'If two Muslims take out their swords to fight each other, then both of them will be from amongst the people of the Hell- Fire.' It was said to the Prophet, 'It is alright for the killer but what about the killed one?' He replied, 'The killed one had the intention to kill his opponent.'" (See Hadith No. 30, Vol. 1)

Narrated Al-Ahnaf:

Abu Bakra said: The Prophet said (as above, 204).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَهَّابِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، لَمْ يُسَمِّهِ عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، قَالَ خَرَجْتُ بِسِلاَحِي لَيَالِيَ الْفِتْنَةِ فَاسْتَقْبَلَنِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ قُلْتُ أُرِيدُ نُصْرَةَ ابْنِ عَمِّ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِذَا تَوَاجَهَ الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَكِلاَهُمَا مِنْ أَهْلِ النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قِيلَ فَهَذَا الْقَاتِلُ، فَمَا بَالُ الْمَقْتُولِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ أَرَادَ قَتْلَ صَاحِبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ فَذَكَرْتُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ لأَيُّوبَ وَيُونُسَ بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ يُحَدِّثَانِي بِهِ فَقَالاَ إِنَّمَا رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ الْحَسَنُ عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ بِهَذَا‏.‏

وَقَالَ مُؤَمَّلٌ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، وَيُونُسُ، وَهِشَامٌ، وَمُعَلَّى بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ مَعْمَرٌ عَنْ أَيُّوبَ‏.‏ وَرَوَاهُ بَكَّارُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ‏.‏

وَقَالَ غُنْدَرٌ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ رِبْعِيِّ بْنِ حِرَاشٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْهُ سُفْيَانُ عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ‏.‏

Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7083
In-book reference : Book 92, Hadith 34
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 88, Hadith 204
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 1568

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) wrote a letter about sadaqah (zakat) but he died before he could send it to his governors. He had kept it with his sword. So AbuBakr acted upon it till he died, and then Umar acted upon it till he died.

It contained: "For five camels one goat is to be given; for ten camels two goats are to be given; for fifteen camels three goats are to be given; for twenty camels four goats are to be given; for twenty-five to thirty-five camels a she-camel in her second year is to be given. If the number exceeds by one up to seventy camels, a she-camel in her fourth year is to be given; if they exceed by one up to seventy-five camels, a she-camel in her fifth year is to be given; if they exceed by one up to ninety camels, two she-camels in their third year are to be given; if they exceed by one up to one hundred and twenty, two she-camels in their fourth year are to be given. If the camels are more than this, a she-camel in her fourth year is to be given for every fifty camels, and a she-camel in her third year is to be given for every forty camels.

For forty to one hundred and twenty goats one goat is to be given; if they exceed by one up to two hundred, two goats are to be given. If they exceed by one up to three hundred, three goats are to be given; if the goats are more than this, one goat for every hundred goats is to be given. Nothing is payable until they reach one hundred. Those which are in one flock are not to be separated, and those which are in separate flocks are not be brought together from fear of sadaqah (zakat). Regarding that which belongs to two partners, they can make claims for restitution from each other with equity. An old goat and a defective one are not to be accepted as sadaqah (zakat)."

Az-Zuhri said: When the collector comes, the goats will be apportioned into three flocks: one containing bad, the second good, and the third moderate. The collector will take zakat from the moderate. Az-Zuhri did not mention the cows (to be apportioned in three flocks).

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ النُّفَيْلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ الْعَوَّامِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَتَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كِتَابَ الصَّدَقَةِ فَلَمْ يُخْرِجْهُ إِلَى عُمَّالِهِ حَتَّى قُبِضَ فَقَرَنَهُ بِسَيْفِهِ فَعَمِلَ بِهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَتَّى قُبِضَ ثُمَّ عَمِلَ بِهِ عُمَرُ حَتَّى قُبِضَ فَكَانَ فِيهِ ‏"‏ فِي خَمْسٍ مِنَ الإِبِلِ شَاةٌ وَفِي عَشْرٍ شَاتَانِ وَفِي خَمْسَ عَشَرَةَ ثَلاَثُ شِيَاهٍ وَفِي عِشْرِينَ أَرْبَعُ شِيَاهٍ وَفِي خَمْسٍ وَعِشْرِينَ ابْنَةُ مَخَاضٍ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَثَلاَثِينَ فَإِنْ زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَفِيهَا ابْنَةُ لَبُونٍ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ فَإِذَا زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَفِيهَا حِقَّةٌ إِلَى سِتِّينَ فَإِذَا زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَفِيهَا جَذَعَةٌ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَسَبْعِينَ فَإِذَا زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَفِيهَا ابْنَتَا لَبُونٍ إِلَى تِسْعِينَ فَإِذَا زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَفِيهَا حِقَّتَانِ إِلَى عِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةٍ فَإِنْ كَانَتِ الإِبِلُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَفِي كُلِّ خَمْسِينَ حِقَّةٌ وَفِي كُلِّ أَرْبَعِينَ ابْنَةُ لَبُونٍ وَفِي الْغَنَمِ فِي كُلِّ أَرْبَعِينَ شَاةً شَاةٌ إِلَى عِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةٍ فَإِنْ زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً فَشَاتَانِ إِلَى مِائَتَيْنِ فَإِنْ زَادَتْ وَاحِدَةً عَلَى الْمِائَتَيْنِ فَفِيهَا ثَلاَثُ شِيَاهٍ إِلَى ثَلاَثِمِائَةٍ فَإِنْ كَانَتِ الْغَنَمُ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَفِي ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1568
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 13
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1563
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1794
It was narrated that Aishah said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'Whoever persists in praying twelve rak'ahs each day and night will enter Paradise: Four before Zuhr and two after, two rak'ahs after Maghrib, two rak'ahs after Isha' and two rak'ahs before Fajr.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا الْحُسَيْنُ بْنُ مَنْصُورِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ النَّيْسَابُورِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُغِيرَةُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ ثَابَرَ عَلَى اثْنَتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1794
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 197
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1795
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1803
It was narrated that Umm Habibah said:
"Whoever prays twelve rak'ahs during the night and day other than the prescribed prayers, a house will be built for him in Paradise: four before Zuhr and two rak'ahs afterward, two before Asr, two after Maghrib and two before Fajr."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا زُهَيْرٌ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ، أَخِي أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ، قَالَتْ مَنْ صَلَّى فِي الْيَوْمِ وَاللَّيْلَةِ ثِنْتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً سِوَى الْمَكْتُوبَةِ بُنِيَ لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَثِنْتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ وَثِنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَثِنْتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1803
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 206
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1804
Sunan Ibn Majah 3668
It was narrated that Sa'sa'ah the paternal uncle of Ahnaf, said:
"A woman entered upon Aisha with her two daughters, and she gave her three dates. (The woman) gave each of her daughters a date, then she split the last one between them. She (Aisha) said: 'Then the Prophet(SAW) came and I told him about that.' He said:' Why are you surprised? She will enter Paradise because of that.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي سَعْدُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنْ صَعْصَعَةَ، عَمِّ الأَحْنَفِ قَالَ دَخَلَتْ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ امْرَأَةٌ مَعَهَا ابْنَتَانِ لَهَا فَأَعْطَتْهَا ثَلاَثَ تَمَرَاتٍ فَأَعْطَتْ كُلَّ وَاحِدَةٍ مِنْهُمَا تَمْرَةً ثُمَّ صَدَعَتِ الْبَاقِيَةَ بَيْنَهُمَا ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَأَتَى النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَحَدَّثْتُهُ فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا عَجَبُكِ لَقَدْ دَخَلَتْ بِهِ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3668
In-book reference : Book 33, Hadith 12
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 33, Hadith 3668
Mishkat al-Masabih 2185
Sa'īd b. al-Musayyib reported in mursal form that the Prophet said, “If anyone recites ten times ‘Say, He is God, One’, a palace will be built for him in paradise because of it; if anyone recites twenty times two palaces will be built for him in paradise because of it; and if anyone recites it thirty times three palaces will be built for him in paradise be­cause of it.” ‘Umar b. al-Khattāb said, “I swear by God, messenger of God, that we shall then produce many palaces for ourselves;” to which he replied, “God's abundant grace is even more comprehensive than that.” Dārimī transmitted it.
وَعَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ مُرْسَلًا عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ قَرَأَ (قل هُوَ الله أحد) عشر مَرَّات بني لَهُ بِهَا قَصْرٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْ قَرَأَ عِشْرِينَ مَرَّةً بُنِي لَهُ بِهَا قَصْرَانِ فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَمَنْ قَرَأَهَا ثَلَاثِينَ مَرَّةً بُنِيَ لَهُ بِهَا ثَلَاثَةُ قُصُورٍ فِي الْجَنَّةِ» . فَقَالَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِذَا لَنُكَثِّرَنَّ قُصُورَنَا. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اللَّهُ أَوْسَعُ من ذَلِك» . رَوَاهُ الدَّارمِيّ
  لم تتمّ دراسته   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 2185
In-book reference : Book 8, Hadith 75
Musnad Ahmad 702
Abu Moosa al-Ash`ari visited al-Hasan bin `Ali (when he was sick). `Ali (رضي الله عنه) came in and said:
Have you come to visit him (because he is sick), O Abu Moosa, or is it just a (social) visit? He said: No. O Ameer al-Mu`mineen; rather I have come to visit him (because he is sick), ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: `No Muslim visits his fellow Muslim when he is sick but seventy thousand angels send blessings upon him from morning until evening, and Allah grants him a stream in Paradise.` [The narrator] said: O Ameer al-Mu`mineen, what is a stream? He said: The channel that waters palm trees.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبِيدَةُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي ثُوَيْرُ بْنُ أَبِي فَاخِتَةَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ عَادَ أَبُو مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيُّ الْحَسَنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ فَدَخَلَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ أَعَائِدًا جِئْتَ يَا أَبَا مُوسَى أَمْ زَائِرًا فَقَالَ يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ لَا بَلْ عَائِدًا فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ مَا عَادَ مُسْلِمٌ مُسْلِمًا إِلَّا صَلَّى عَلَيْهِ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفَ مَلَكٍ مِنْ حِينَ يُصْبِحُ إِلَى أَنْ يُمْسِيَ وَجَعَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى لَهُ خَرِيفًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ قَالَ فَقُلْنَا يَا أَمِيرَ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَمَا الْخَرِيفُ قَالَ السَّاقِيَةُ الَّتِي تَسْقِي النَّخْلَ‏.‏
Grade: A Hasan hadeeth] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 702
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 135
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 414
Aishah narrated that Allah's Messenger (S) said:
"Whoever is regular with twelve Rak'ah of Sunnah (prayer), Allah will build a house for him in Paradise: Four Rak'ah before Zuhr, two Rak'ah after it, two Rak'ah after Maghrib, two Rak'ah after Isha, and two Rak'ah before Fajr."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ النَّيْسَابُورِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ ثَابَرَ عَلَى ثِنْتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً مِنَ السُّنَّةِ بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَرْبَعِ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَأَبِي مُوسَى وَابْنِ عُمَرَ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ عَائِشَةَ حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَمُغِيرَةُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ قَدْ تَكَلَّمَ فِيهِ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ قِبَلِ حِفْظِهِ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 414
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 267
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 414
Sunan Abi Dawud 3341

Narrated Samurah:

The Messenger of Allah (saws) addressed us and said: Is here any one of such and such tribe present? But no one replied.

He again asked: Is here any one of such and such tribe present? But no one replied.

He again asked: Is here any one of such and such tribe?

Then a man stood and said: I am (here), Messenger of Allah.

He said: What prevented you from replying the first two times? I wish to tell you something good.

Your companion has been detained (from entering Paradise) on account of his debt. Then I saw him that he paid off all his debt on his behalf and there remained no one to demand from him anything.

Abu Dawud said: The name of the narrator Sam'an is Sam'an b. Mushannaj.

حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ مَسْرُوقٍ، عَنِ الشَّعْبِيِّ، عَنْ سَمْعَانَ، عَنْ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏"‏ هَا هُنَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُجِبْهُ أَحَدٌ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَا هُنَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَمْ يُجِبْهُ أَحَدٌ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ هَا هُنَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ بَنِي فُلاَنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تُجِيبَنِي فِي الْمَرَّتَيْنِ الأُولَيَيْنِ أَمَا إِنِّي لَمْ أُنَوِّهْ بِكُمْ إِلاَّ خَيْرًا إِنَّ صَاحِبَكُمْ مَأْسُورٌ بِدَيْنِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُهُ أَدَّى عَنْهُ حَتَّى مَا بَقِيَ أَحَدٌ يَطْلُبُهُ بِشَىْءٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ سَمْعَانُ بْنُ مُشَنَّجٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Al-Albani)  حسن   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3341
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 16
English translation : Book 22, Hadith 3335
Sahih Muslim 2633

Abu Sa'id Khudri reported that a woman came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said:

Allah's Messenger, men receive your instructions; kindly allocate at your convenience a day for us also, on which we would come to you and you would teach us what Allah has taught you. He said: You assemble on such and such a day. They assembled and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) came to them and taught them what Allah had taught him and he then said: No woman amongst you who sends her three children as her forerunners (in the Hereafter) but they would serve him as a protection against Hell-Fire. A woman said: What about two and two and two? Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Even if they are two and two and two.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كَامِلٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ، فُضَيْلُ بْنُ حُسَيْنٍ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، بْنِ الأَصْبَهَانِيِّ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، ذَكْوَانَ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ جَاءَتِ امْرَأَةٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ذَهَبَ الرِّجَالُ بِحَدِيثِكَ فَاجْعَلْ لَنَا مِنْ نَفْسِكَ يَوْمًا نَأْتِيكَ فِيهِ تُعَلِّمُنَا مِمَّا عَلَّمَكَ اللَّهُ ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ اجْتَمِعْنَ يَوْمَ كَذَا وَكَذَا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَاجْتَمَعْنَ فَأَتَاهُنَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَعَلَّمَهُنَّ مِمَّا عَلَّمَهُ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْكُنَّ مِنِ امْرَأَةٍ تُقَدِّمُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهَا مِنْ وَلَدِهَا ثَلاَثَةً إِلاَّ كَانُوا لَهَا حِجَابًا مِنَ النَّارِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ وَاثْنَيْنِ وَاثْنَيْنِ وَاثْنَيْنِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ وَاثْنَيْنِ وَاثْنَيْنِ وَاثْنَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2633
In-book reference : Book 45, Hadith 196
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 32, Hadith 6368
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1140
It was narrated that ‘Aishah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘Whoever persists in performing twelve Rak’ah from the Sunnah, a house will be built for him in Paradise: four before the Zuhr, two Rak’ah after Zuhr, two Rak’ah after Maghrib, two Rak’ah after the ‘Isha’ and two Rak’ah before Fajr.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الرَّازِيُّ، عَنْ مُغِيرَةَ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَنْ ثَابَرَ عَلَى ثِنْتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً مِنَ السُّنَّةِ، بُنِيَ لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ. أَرْبَعٍ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الظُّهْرِ، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ، وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1140
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 338
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1140
Sahih al-Bukhari 3329

Narrated Anas:

When `Abdullah bin Salam heard the arrival of the Prophet at Medina, he came to him and said, "I am going to ask you about three things which nobody knows except a prophet: What is the first portent of the Hour? What will be the first meal taken by the people of Paradise? Why does a child resemble its father, and why does it resemble its maternal uncle" Allah's Apostle said, "Gabriel has just now told me of their answers." `Abdullah said, "He (i.e. Gabriel), from amongst all the angels, is the enemy of the Jews." Allah's Apostle said, "The first portent of the Hour will be a fire that will bring together the people from the east to the west; the first meal of the people of Paradise will be Extra-lobe (caudate lobe) of fish-liver. As for the resemblance of the child to its parents: If a man has sexual intercourse with his wife and gets discharge first, the child will resemble the father, and if the woman gets discharge first, the child will resemble her." On that `Abdullah bin Salam said, "I testify that you are the Apostle of Allah." `Abdullah bin Salam further said, "O Allah's Apostle! The Jews are liars, and if they should come to know about my conversion to Islam before you ask them (about me), they would tell a lie about me." The Jews came to Allah's Apostle and `Abdullah went inside the house. Allah's Apostle asked (the Jews), "What kind of man is `Abdullah bin Salam amongst you?" They replied, "He is the most learned person amongst us, and the best amongst us, and the son of the best amongst us." Allah's Apostle said, "What do you think if he embraces Islam (will you do as he does)?" The Jews said, "May Allah save him from it." Then `Abdullah bin Salam came out in front of them saying, "I testify that None has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that Muhammad is the Apostle of Allah." Thereupon they said, "He is the evilest among us, and the son of the evilest amongst us," and continued talking badly of him.

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْفَزَارِيُّ، عَنْ حُمَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ بَلَغَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَلاَمٍ مَقْدَمُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْمَدِينَةَ، فَأَتَاهُ، فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَائِلُكَ عَنْ ثَلاَثٍ لاَ يَعْلَمُهُنَّ إِلاَّ نَبِيٌّ، ‏{‏قَالَ مَا‏}‏ أَوَّلُ أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ وَمَا أَوَّلُ طَعَامٍ يَأْكُلُهُ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ وَمِنْ أَىِّ شَىْءٍ يَنْزِعُ الْوَلَدُ إِلَى أَبِيهِ وَمِنْ أَىِّ شَىْءٍ يَنْزِعُ إِلَى أَخْوَالِهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ خَبَّرَنِي بِهِنَّ آنِفًا جِبْرِيلُ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ ذَاكَ عَدُوُّ الْيَهُودِ مِنَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَمَّا أَوَّلُ أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ فَنَارٌ تَحْشُرُ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْمَشْرِقِ إِلَى الْمَغْرِبِ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا أَوَّلُ طَعَامٍ يَأْكُلُهُ أَهْلُ الْجَنَّةِ فَزِيَادَةُ كَبِدِ حُوتٍ‏.‏ وَأَمَّا الشَّبَهُ فِي الْوَلَدِ فَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا غَشِيَ الْمَرْأَةَ فَسَبَقَهَا مَاؤُهُ كَانَ الشَّبَهُ لَهُ، وَإِذَا سَبَقَ مَاؤُهَا كَانَ الشَّبَهُ لَهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ ثُمَّ قَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الْيَهُودَ قَوْمٌ بُهُتٌ، إِنْ عَلِمُوا بِإِسْلاَمِي قَبْلَ أَنْ تَسْأَلَهُمْ بَهَتُونِي عِنْدَكَ، فَجَاءَتِ الْيَهُودُ وَدَخَلَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ الْبَيْتَ، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3329
In-book reference : Book 60, Hadith 4
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 55, Hadith 546
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4480

Narrated Anas:

`Abdullah bin Salam heard the news of the arrival of Allah's Apostle (at Medina) while he was on a farm collecting its fruits. So he came to the Prophet and said, "I will ask you about three things which nobody knows unless he be a prophet. Firstly, what is the first portent of the Hour? What is the first meal of the people of Paradise? And what makes a baby look like its father or mother?'. The Prophet said, "Just now Gabriel has informed me about that." `Abdullah said, "Gabriel?" The Prophet said, "Yes." `Abdullah said, "He, among the angels is the enemy of the Jews." On that the Prophet recited this Holy Verse:-- "Whoever is an enemy to Gabriel (let him die in his fury!) for he has brought it (i.e. Qur'an) down to your heart by Allah's permission." (2.97) Then he added, "As for the first portent of the Hour, it will be a fire that will collect the people from the East to West. And as for the first meal of the people of Paradise, it will be the caudite (i.e. extra) lobe of the fish liver. And if a man's discharge proceeded that of the woman, then the child resembles the father, and if the woman's discharge proceeded that of the man, then the child resembles the mother." On hearing that, `Abdullah said, "I testify that None has the right to be worshipped but Allah, and that you are the Apostle of Allah, O, Allah's Apostle; the Jews are liars, and if they should come to know that I have embraced Islam, they would accuse me of being a liar." In the meantime some Jews came (to the Prophet) and he asked them, "What is `Abdullah's status amongst you?" They replied, "He is the best amongst us, and he is our chief and the son of our chief." The Prophet said, "What would you think if `Abdullah bin Salam embraced Islam?" They replied, "May Allah protect him from this!" Then `Abdullah came out and said, "I testify that None has the right to be worshipped but Allah and that Muhammad is the Apostle of Allah." The Jews then said, "Abdullah is the worst of us and the son of the worst of us," and disparaged him. On that `Abdullah said, "O Allah's Apostle! This is what I was afraid of!"

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُنِيرٍ، سَمِعَ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ بَكْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدٌ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ سَمِعَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلاَمٍ، بِقُدُومِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهْوَ فِي أَرْضٍ يَخْتَرِفُ، فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَائِلُكَ عَنْ ثَلاَثٍ لاَ يَعْلَمُهُنَّ إِلاَّ نَبِيٌّ فَمَا أَوَّلُ أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ وَمَا أَوَّلُ طَعَامِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ وَمَا يَنْزِعُ الْوَلَدُ إِلَى أَبِيهِ أَوْ إِلَى أُمِّهِ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَخْبَرَنِي بِهِنَّ جِبْرِيلُ آنِفًا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ قَالَ ‏"‏ نَعَمْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ ذَاكَ عَدُوُّ الْيَهُودِ مِنَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ‏.‏ فَقَرَأَ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ ‏{‏مَنْ كَانَ عَدُوًّا لِجِبْرِيلَ فَإِنَّهُ نَزَّلَهُ عَلَى قَلْبِكَ‏}‏ أَمَّا أَوَّلُ أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ فَنَارٌ تَحْشُرُ النَّاسَ مِنَ الْمَشْرِقِ إِلَى الْمَغْرِبِ، وَأَمَّا أَوَّلُ طَعَامِ أَهْلِ الْجَنَّةِ فَزِيَادَةُ كَبِدِ حُوتٍ، وَإِذَا سَبَقَ مَاءُ الرَّجُلِ مَاءَ الْمَرْأَةِ نَزَعَ الْوَلَدَ، وَإِذَا سَبَقَ مَاءُ الْمَرْأَةِ نَزَعَتْ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ، وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ‏.‏ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الْيَهُودَ قَوْمٌ بُهُتٌ، وَإِنَّهُمْ إِنْ يَعْلَمُوا بِإِسْلاَمِي قَبْلَ أَنْ تَسْأَلَهُمْ يَبْهَتُونِي‏.‏ فَجَاءَتِ الْيَهُودُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ أَىُّ رَجُلٍ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4480
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 7
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 7
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Ibn Majah 1142
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘Whoever performs twelve Rak’ah (of Sunnah) each day, a house will be built for him in Paradise: two Rak’ah before Fajr, two Rak’ah before the Zuhr, two Rak’ah after the Zuhr, two Rak’ah, I think he said, before ‘Asr, two Rak’ah after Maghrib, and I think he said two Rak’ah after the ‘Isha’.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ الأَصْبَهَانِيِّ، عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ مَنْ صَلَّى فِي يَوْمٍ ثِنْتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً بُنِيَ لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ - أَظُنُّهُ قَالَ - قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ - أَظُنُّهُ قَالَ - وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ الآخِرَةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Da’if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 1142
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 340
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1142
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1914
Abu Bakr bin 'Ubaidullah bin Anas bin Malik narrated [from Anas] that:
the Messenger of Allah said: "Whoever raises two girls then I and he will enter Paradise like these two." And he indicated with his two fingers.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ وَزِيرٍ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، هُوَ الطَّنَافِسِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ الرَّاسِبِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ عَالَ جَارِيَتَيْنِ دَخَلْتُ أَنَا وَهُوَ الْجَنَّةَ كَهَاتَيْنِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَشَارَ بِأَصْبُعَيْهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَى مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ غَيْرَ حَدِيثٍ بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ وَقَالَ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ وَالصَّحِيحُ هُوَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1914
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 20
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 1, Hadith 1914
Riyad as-Salihin 24
Abu Hurairah (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
Messenger of Allah (PBUH) said, "Allah, the Exalted, smiles at two men, one of them killed the other and both will enter Jannah. The first is killed by the other while he is fighting in the Cause of Allah, and thereafter Allah will turn in mercy to the second and guide him to accept Islam and then he dies as a Shaheed (martyr) fighting in the Cause of Allah."

[Al-Bukhari and Muslim]

وعن أبي هريرة رضي الله عنه أن رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم قال‏:‏ ‏ "‏يضحك الله سبحانه وتعالى إلى رجلين يقتل أحدهما الآخر يدخلان الجنة، يقاتل هذا في سبيل الله فيقتل، ثم يتوب الله على القاتل فيسلم فيستشهد‏"‏ ‏(‏‏(‏متفق عليه‏)‏‏)‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 24
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 24
Sahih al-Bukhari 3245

Narrated Abu Huraira:

Allah's Apostle said, "The first group (of people) who will enter Paradise will be (glittering) like the moon when it is full. They will not spit or blow their noses or relieve nature. Their utensils will be of gold and their combs of gold and silver; in their centers the aloe wood will be used, and their sweat will smell like musk. Everyone of them will have two wives; the marrow of the bones of the wives' legs will be seen through the flesh out of excessive beauty. They ( i.e. the people of Paradise) will neither have differences nor hatred amongst themselves; their hearts will be as if one heart and they will be glorifying Allah in the morning and in the evening."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مُقَاتِلٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ تَلِجُ الْجَنَّةَ صُورَتُهُمْ عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ، لاَ يَبْصُقُونَ فِيهَا وَلاَ يَمْتَخِطُونَ وَلاَ يَتَغَوَّطُونَ، آنِيَتُهُمْ فِيهَا الذَّهَبُ، أَمْشَاطُهُمْ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ، وَمَجَامِرُهُمُ الأَلُوَّةُ، وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ، وَلِكُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ زَوْجَتَانِ، يُرَى مُخُّ سُوقِهِمَا مِنْ وَرَاءِ اللَّحْمِ، مِنَ الْحُسْنِ، لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلاَ تَبَاغُضَ، قُلُوبُهُمْ قَلْبٌ وَاحِدٌ، يُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّهَ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيًّا ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3245
In-book reference : Book 59, Hadith 56
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 54, Hadith 468
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hadith 13, 40 Hadith Qudsi
On the authority of Adiyy ibn Hatim (may Allah be pleased with him), who said:
I was with the Messenger of Allah (may the blessings and peace of Allah be upon him) and there came to him two men: one of them was complaining of penury (being very poor), while the other was complaining of brigandry (robbery). The Messenger of Allah (may the blessings and peace of Allah be upon him) said: As for brigandry, it will be but a short time before a caravan will [be able to] go out of Mecca without a guard. As for penury, the Hour (Day of Judgement) will not arrive before one of you takes his charity around without finding anyone to accept it from him. Then (1) one of you will surely stand before Allah, there being no screen between Him and him, nor an interpreter to translate for him. Then He will say to him: Did I not bring you wealth? And he will say: Yes. Then He will say: Did I not send to you a messenger? And he will say: Yes. And he will look to his right and will see nothing but Hell-fire, then he will look to his left and will see nothing but Hell-fire, so let each of you protect himself against Hell-fire, be it with even half a date - and if he finds it not, then with a kind word. (1) i.e. at the time of the Hour. It was related by al-Bukhari.
عَنْ عَدِيَّ بْنَ حَاتِمٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ: "كُنْتُ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ، صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ، فَجَاءَهُ رَجُلَانِ: أَحَدُهُمَا يَشْكُو الْعَيْلَةَ(1)، وَالْآخَرُ يَشْكُو قَطْعَ السَّبِيلِ(2)، فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَمَّا قَطْعُ السَّبِيلِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَأْتِي عَلَيْكَ إِلَّا قَلِيلٌ، حَتَّى تَخْرُجَ الْعِيرُ إِلَى مَكَّةَ بِغَيْرِ خَفِيرٍ. وَأَمَّا الْعَيْلَةُ، فَإِنَّ السَّاعَةَ لَا تَقُومُ حَتَّى يَطُوفَ أَحَدُكُمْ بِصَدَقَتِهِ، لَا يَجِدُ مَنْ يَقْبَلُهَا مِنْهُ، ثُمَّ لَيَقِفَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بَيْنَ يَدَيْ اللَّهِ، لَيْسَ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَهُ حِجَابٌ وَلَا تَرْجُمَانٌ يُتَرْجِمُ لَهُ، ثُمَّ لَيَقُولَنَّ لَهُ: أَلَمْ أُوتِكَ مَالًا؟ فَلَيَقُولَنَّ: بَلَى، ثُمَّ لَيَقُولَنَّ: أَلَمْ أُرْسِلْ إِلَيْكَ رَسُولًا؟ فَلَيَقُولَنَّ: بَلَى، فَيَنْظُرُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ، فَلَا يَرَى إِلَّا النَّارَ، ثُمَّ يَنْظُرُ عَنْ شِمَالِهِ، فَلَا يَرَى إِلَّا النَّارَ، فَلْيَتَّقِيَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ النَّارَ وَلَوْ بِشِقِّ تَمْرَةٍ، فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَبِكَلِمَةٍ طَيِّبَةٍ".

رواه البخاري

Sahih al-Bukhari 1249, 1250

Narrated Abu Sa`id:

The women requested the Prophet, "Please fix a day for us." So the Prophet preached to them and said, "A woman whose three children died would be screened from the Hell Fire by them," Hearing that, a woman asked, "If two died?" The Prophet replied, "Even two (would screen her from the (Hell) Fire. " And Abu Huraira added, "Those children should be below the age of puberty. "

حَدَّثَنَا مُسْلِمٌ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ الأَصْبَهَانِيِّ، عَنْ ذَكْوَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ النِّسَاءَ، قُلْنَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم اجْعَلْ لَنَا يَوْمًا‏.‏ فَوَعَظَهُنَّ، وَقَالَ ‏"‏ أَيُّمَا امْرَأَةٍ مَاتَ لَهَا ثَلاَثَةٌ مِنَ الْوَلَدِ كَانُوا حِجَابًا مِنَ النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ وَاثْنَانِ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَاثْنَانِ ‏"‏‏.‏ وَقَالَ شَرِيكٌ عَنِ ابْنِ الأَصْبَهَانِيِّ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، وَأَبِي، هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ ‏"‏ لَمْ يَبْلُغُوا الْحِنْثَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1249, 1250
In-book reference : Book 23, Hadith 12
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 341
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1795
It was narrated from Aishah that:
The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Whoever persists in praying twelve rak'ahs each day and night, Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, will build for him a house in Paradise: Four before Zuhr and two after Zuhr, two rak'ahs after Maghrib, two rak'ahs after Isha' and two rak'ahs of Fajr."
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بِشْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو يَحْيَى، إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الرَّازِيُّ عَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، رضى الله عنها عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ ثَابَرَ عَلَى اثْنَتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً بَنَى اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1795
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 198
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1796
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1801
It was narrated from Umm Habibah that:
The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "Twelve rak'ahs, whoever prays them Allah will build for him a house in Paradise: four rak'ahs before Zuhr and two rak'ahs after Zuhr, two rak'ahs before Asr, two rak'ahs after Maghrib and two rak'ahs before Subh prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بَكْرُ بْنُ مُضَرَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ الْهَمْدَانِيِّ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ أَوْسٍ، عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ اثْنَتَا عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً مَنْ صَلاَّهُنَّ بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1801
In-book reference : Book 20, Hadith 204
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1802
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 415
Umm Habibah narrated that Allah's Messenger (S) sad:
"Whoever prays twelve Rak'ah in a day and night, a house will be built from him in Paradise: Four Rak'ah before Zuhr, two Rak'ah after it, two Rak'ah after Maghrib, two Rak'ah after Isha, and two Rak'ah before Fajr in the morning Salat."
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُؤَمَّلٌ، - هُوَ ابْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ الثَّوْرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ، قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ صَلَّى فِي يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ ثِنْتَىْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً بُنِيَ لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَحَدِيثُ عَنْبَسَةَ عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ عَنْ عَنْبَسَةَ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 415
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 268
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 415
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1348
It was narrated that Abdullah in 'Umar said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'There are two qualities which no Muslim person attains but he will enter Paradise, and they are easy, but those who do them are few.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'The five daily prayers: After each prayer one of you glorifies Allah (SWT) ten times and praises Him ten times and magnifies him ten times, which makes one hundred and fifty on the tongue and one thousand five hundred in the balance.' And I saw the Messenger of Allah (SAW) counting them on his hands. 'And when one of you retires to his bed he says the tasbih thirty-three times and the tahmid thirty-three times and the takbir thirty-four times, that is one hundred on the tongue and one thousand in the balance.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: "So which of you does two thousand five hundred bad deeds in a day and a night?" It was said: "O Messenger of Allah (SAW), how can a person not persist in doing that?" He said: "The Shaitan comes to one of you when he is praying and says: 'Remember such and such, remember such and such," or he comes to him when he is in bed and makes him fall asleep."
أَخْبَرَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبِ بْنِ عَرَبِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ خَلَّتَانِ لاَ يُحْصِيهِمَا رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ إِلاَّ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ وَهُمَا يَسِيرٌ وَمَنْ يَعْمَلُ بِهِمَا قَلِيلٌ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ الصَّلَوَاتُ الْخَمْسُ يُسَبِّحُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ عَشْرًا وَيَحْمَدُ عَشْرًا وَيُكَبِّرُ عَشْرًا فَهِيَ خَمْسُونَ وَمِائَةٌ فِي اللِّسَانِ وَأَلْفٌ وَخَمْسُمِائَةٍ فِي الْمِيزَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَأَنَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَعْقِدُهُنَّ بِيَدِهِ ‏"‏ وَإِذَا أَوَى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ أَوْ مَضْجَعِهِ سَبَّحَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَحَمِدَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَكَبَّرَ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ فَهِيَ مِائَةٌ عَلَى اللِّسَانِ وَأَلْفٌ فِي الْمِيزَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ فَأَيُّكُمْ يَعْمَلُ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ أَلْفَيْنِ وَخَمْسَمِائَةِ سَيِّئَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قِيلَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَيْفَ لاَ نُحْصِيهِمَا فَقَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَأْتِي أَحَدَكُمْ وَهُوَ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَيَقُولُ اذْكُرْ كَذَا اذْكُرْ كَذَا وَيَأْتِيهِ عِنْدَ مَنَامِهِ فَيُنِيمُهُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1348
In-book reference : Book 13, Hadith 170
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1349
Sahih al-Bukhari 86

Narrated Asma':

I came to `Aisha while she was praying, and said to her, "What has happened to the people?" She pointed out towards the sky. (I looked towards the mosque), and saw the people offering the prayer. Aisha said, "Subhan Allah." I said to her, "Is there a sign?" She nodded with her head meaning, "Yes." I, too, then stood (for the prayer of eclipse) till I became (nearly) unconscious and later on I poured water on my head. After the prayer, the Prophet praised and glorified Allah and then said, "Just now at this place I have seen what I have never seen before, including Paradise and Hell. No doubt it has been inspired to me that you will be put to trials in your graves and these trials will be like the trials of Masih-ad-Dajjal or nearly like it (the sub narrator is not sure which expression Asma' used). You will be asked, 'What do you know about this man (the Prophet Muhammad)?' Then the faithful believer (or Asma' said a similar word) will reply, 'He is Muhammad Allah's Apostle who had come to us with clear evidences and guidance and so we accepted his teachings and followed him. And he is Muhammad.' And he will repeat it thrice. Then the angels will say to him, 'Sleep in peace as we have come to know that you were a faithful believer.' On the other hand, a hypocrite or a doubtful person will reply, 'I do not know, but I heard the people saying something and so I said it.' (the same). "

حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ، قَالَتْ أَتَيْتُ عَائِشَةَ وَهِيَ تُصَلِّي فَقُلْتُ مَا شَأْنُ النَّاسِ فَأَشَارَتْ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ، فَإِذَا النَّاسُ قِيَامٌ، فَقَالَتْ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ‏.‏ قُلْتُ آيَةٌ فَأَشَارَتْ بِرَأْسِهَا، أَىْ نَعَمْ، فَقُمْتُ حَتَّى تَجَلاَّنِي الْغَشْىُ، فَجَعَلْتُ أَصُبُّ عَلَى رَأْسِي الْمَاءَ، فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ، ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَا مِنْ شَىْءٍ لَمْ أَكُنْ أُرِيتُهُ إِلاَّ رَأَيْتُهُ فِي مَقَامِي حَتَّى الْجَنَّةَ وَالنَّارَ، فَأُوحِيَ إِلَىَّ أَنَّكُمْ تُفْتَنُونَ فِي قُبُورِكُمْ، مِثْلَ ـ أَوْ قَرِيبًا لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ، يُقَالُ مَا عِلْمُكَ بِهَذَا الرَّجُلِ فَأَمَّا الْمُؤْمِنُ ـ أَوِ الْمُوقِنُ لاَ أَدْرِي بِأَيِّهِمَا قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ فَيَقُولُ هُوَ مُحَمَّدٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ جَاءَنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَالْهُدَى، فَأَجَبْنَا وَاتَّبَعْنَا، هُوَ مُحَمَّدٌ‏.‏ ثَلاَثًا، فَيُقَالُ نَمْ صَالِحًا، قَدْ عَلِمْنَا إِنْ كُنْتَ لَمُوقِنًا بِهِ، وَأَمَّا الْمُنَافِقُ ـ أَوِ الْمُرْتَابُ لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ ـ فَيَقُولُ لاَ أَدْرِي، سَمِعْتُ النَّاسَ يَقُولُونَ شَيْئًا فَقُلْتُهُ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 86
In-book reference : Book 3, Hadith 28
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 3, Hadith 86
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 2865 a

'Iyad b. Him-ar reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), while delivering a sermon one day, said:

Behold, my Lord commanded me that I should teach you which you do not know and which He has taught me today. (He has instructed thus): The property which I have conferred upon them is lawful for them. I have created My servants as one having a natural inclination to the worship of Allah but it is Satan who turns them away from the right religion and he makes unlawful what has been declared lawful for them and he commands them to ascribe partnership with Me, although he has no justification for that. And verily, Allah looked towards the people of the world and He showed hatred for the Arabs and the non-Arabs, but with the exception of some remnants from the People of the Book. And He (further) said: I have sent thee (the Holy Prophet) in order to put you to test and put (those to test) through you. And I sent the Book to you which cannot be washed away by water, so that you may recite it while in the state of wakefulness or sleep. Verily, Allah commanded me to burn (kill) the Quraish. I said: My Lord, they would break my head (like the tearing) of bread, and Allah said: You turn them out as they turned you out, you fight against them and We shall help you in this, you should spend and you would be conferred upon. You send an army and I would send an army five times greater than that. Fight against those who disobey you along with those who obey you. The inmates of Paradise are three: One who wields authority and is just and fair, one who Is truthful and has been endowed with power to do good deeds. And the person who is merciful and kind hearted towards his relatives and to every pious Muslim, and one who does not stretch his hand in spite of having a large family to support. And He said: The inmates of Hell are five: the weak who lack power to (avoid evil), the (carefree) who pursue (everything irrespective of the fact that it is good or evil) and who do not have any care for their family or for their wealth. And those dishonest whose greed cannot be concealed even in the case of minor things. And the third. who betray you. morning and evening, in regard to your family and your property. He also made a mention of the miser and the liar and those who are in the habit of abusing people and using obscene and foul language. Abu Ghassan in his narration did not make mention of" Spend and there would be spent for you."
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارِ بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي غَسَّانَ وَابْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الشِّخِّيرِ، عَنْ عِيَاضِ بْنِ حِمَارٍ الْمُجَاشِعِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فِي خُطْبَتِهِ ‏"‏ أَلاَ إِنَّ رَبِّي أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُعَلِّمَكُمْ مَا جَهِلْتُمْ مِمَّا عَلَّمَنِي يَوْمِي هَذَا كُلُّ مَالٍ نَحَلْتُهُ عَبْدًا حَلاَلٌ وَإِنِّي خَلَقْتُ عِبَادِي حُنَفَاءَ كُلَّهُمْ وَإِنَّهُمْ أَتَتْهُمُ الشَّيَاطِينُ فَاجْتَالَتْهُمْ عَنْ دِينِهِمْ وَحَرَّمَتْ عَلَيْهِمْ مَا أَحْلَلْتُ لَهُمْ وَأَمَرَتْهُمْ أَنْ يُشْرِكُوا بِي مَا لَمْ أُنْزِلْ بِهِ سُلْطَانًا وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ نَظَرَ إِلَى أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ فَمَقَتَهُمْ عَرَبَهُمْ وَعَجَمَهُمْ إِلاَّ بَقَايَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْكِتَابِ وَقَالَ إِنَّمَا بَعَثْتُكَ لأَبْتَلِيَكَ وَأَبْتَلِيَ بِكَ وَأَنْزَلْتُ عَلَيْكَ كِتَابًا لاَ يَغْسِلُهُ الْمَاءُ تَقْرَؤُهُ نَائِمًا وَيَقْظَانَ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ أَمَرَنِي أَنْ أُحَرِّقَ قُرَيْشًا فَقُلْتُ رَبِّ إِذًا يَثْلَغُوا رَأْسِي فَيَدَعُوهُ خُبْزَةً قَالَ اسْتَخْرِجْهُمْ كَمَا اسْتَخْرَجُوكَ وَاغْزُهُمْ نُغْزِكَ وَأَنْفِقْ فَسَنُنْفِقَ عَلَيْكَ وَابْعَثْ جَيْشًا نَبْعَثْ خَمْسَةً مِثْلَهُ وَقَاتِلْ بِمَنْ أَطَاعَكَ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2865a
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 76
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 6853
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 115

It is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira:

We went to Khaibar along with the Apostle (may peace be upon him) and Allah granted us victory. We plundered neither gold nor silver but laid our hands on goods, corn and clothes, and then bent our stops to a valley; along with the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) there was a slave who was presented to him by one Rifa'a b. Zaid of the family of Judham, a tribe of Dubayb. When we got down into the valley the slave of the Messenger of Allah stood up and began to unpack the saddle-bag and was suddenly struck by a (stray) arrow which proved fatal. We said: There is a greeting for him, Messenger of Allah, as he is a martyr. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) remarked: Nay, not so. By Him in Whose hand is the life of Muhammad, the small garment which he stole from the booty on the day of Khaibar but which did not (legitimately) fall to his lot is burning like the Fire (of Hell) on him. The people were greatly perturbed (on hearing this). A person came there with a lace or two laces and said: Messenger of Allah, I found (them) on the day of Khaibar. He (the Holy Prophet) remarked: This is a lace of fire or two laces of fire.
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ ثَوْرِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ الدُّؤَلِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ أَبِي الْغَيْثِ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ مُطِيعٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، - وَهَذَا حَدِيثُهُ - حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مُحَمَّدٍ - عَنْ ثَوْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الْغَيْثِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى خَيْبَرَ فَفَتَحَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْنَا فَلَمْ نَغْنَمْ ذَهَبًا وَلاَ وَرِقًا غَنِمْنَا الْمَتَاعَ وَالطَّعَامَ وَالثِّيَابَ ثُمَّ انْطَلَقْنَا إِلَى الْوَادِي وَمَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَبْدٌ لَهُ وَهَبَهُ لَهُ رَجُلٌ مِنْ جُذَامٍ يُدْعَى رِفَاعَةَ بْنَ زَيْدٍ مِنْ بَنِي الضُّبَيْبِ فَلَمَّا نَزَلْنَا الْوَادِيَ قَامَ عَبْدُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَحُلُّ رَحْلَهُ فَرُمِيَ بِسَهْمٍ فَكَانَ فِيهِ حَتْفُهُ فَقُلْنَا هَنِيئًا لَهُ الشَّهَادَةُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ‏.‏ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ كَلاَّ وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ إِنَّ الشَّمْلَةَ لَتَلْتَهِبُ عَلَيْهِ نَارًا أَخَذَهَا مِنَ الْغَنَائِمِ يَوْمَ خَيْبَرَ لَمْ تُصِبْهَا الْمَقَاسِمُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَفَزِعَ النَّاسُ ‏.‏ فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ بِشِرَاكٍ أَوْ شِرَاكَيْنِ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَصَبْتُ يَوْمَ خَيْبَرَ ‏.‏ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ شِرَاكٌ مِنْ نَارٍ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 115
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 217
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 210
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1754
Mu'adh b. Jabal reported God’s messenger as saying, “No pair of Muslims will lose three [of their children] by death without God bringing them into paradise by His great mercy.” He was asked if that applied if they lost two, and said it did. He was also asked if it applied if they lost one, and said it did. Then he said, “By Him in whose hand my soul is, the abortion draws his mother to paradise by his umbilical cord when she seeks her reward for him from God." Ahmad transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted from “By Him in whose hand my soul is."
وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمَيْنِ يُتَوَفَّى لَهُمَا ثَلَاثَةٌ إِلَّا أَدْخَلَهُمَا اللَّهُ الْجَنَّةَ بِفَضْلِ رَحْمَتِهِ إِيَّاهُمَا» . فَقَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ الله أَو اثْنَان؟ قَالَ: «أواثنان» . قَالُوا: أَوْ وَاحِدٌ؟ قَالَ: «أَوْ وَاحِدٌ» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنَّ السِّقْطَ لَيَجُرُّ أُمَّهُ بِسَرَرِهِ إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ إِذَا احْتَسَبَتْهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ مِنْ قَوْلِهِ: «وَالَّذِي نَفسِي بِيَدِهِ»
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1754
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 226
Sunan Abi Dawud 1277

Narrated Amr ibn Anbasah as-Sulami:

I asked: Messenger of Allah, in which part of night the supplication is more likely to be accepted?

He replied: In the last part: Pray as much as you like, for the prayer is attended by the angels and it is recorded till you offer the dawn prayer; then stop praying when the sun is rising till it has reached the height of one or two lances, for it rises between the two horns of the Devil, and the infidels offer prayer for it (at that time). Then pray as much as you like, because the prayer is witnessed and recorded till the shadow of a lance be- comes equal to it. Then cease prayer, for at that time the Hell-fire is heated up and doors of Hell are opened.

When the sun declines, pray as much as you like, for the prayer is witnessed till you pray the afternoon prayer; then cease prayer till the sun sets, for it sets between the horns of the Devil, and (at that time) the infidels offer prayer for it. He narrated a lengthy tradition.

Abbas said: AbuSalam narrated this tradition in a similar manner from AbuUmamah. If I have made a mistake unintentionally, I beg pardon of Allah and repent to Him.

حَدَّثَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُهَاجِرِ، عَنِ الْعَبَّاسِ بْنِ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلاَّمٍ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَبَسَةَ السُّلَمِيِّ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَىُّ اللَّيْلِ أَسْمَعُ قَالَ ‏ "‏ جَوْفُ اللَّيْلِ الآخِرُ فَصَلِّ مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ مَشْهُودَةٌ مَكْتُوبَةٌ حَتَّى تُصَلِّيَ الصُّبْحَ ثُمَّ أَقْصِرْ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ فَتَرْتَفِعَ قِيْسَ رُمْحٍ أَوْ رُمْحَيْنِ فَإِنَّهَا تَطْلُعُ بَيْنَ قَرْنَىْ شَيْطَانٍ وَتُصَلِّي لَهَا الْكُفَّارُ ثُمَّ صَلِّ مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ مَشْهُودَةٌ مَكْتُوبَةٌ حَتَّى يَعْدِلَ الرُّمْحُ ظِلَّهُ ثُمَّ أَقْصِرْ فَإِنَّ جَهَنَّمَ تُسْجَرُ وَتُفْتَحُ أَبْوَابُهَا فَإِذَا زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَصَلِّ مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنَّ الصَّلاَةَ مَشْهُودَةٌ حَتَّى تُصَلِّيَ الْعَصْرَ ثُمَّ أَقْصِرْ حَتَّى تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ فَإِنَّهَا تَغْرُبُ بَيْنَ قَرْنَىْ شَيْطَانٍ وَيُصَلِّي لَهَا الْكُفَّارُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَقَصَّ حَدِيثًا طَوِيلاً قَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ هَكَذَا حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سَلاَّمٍ عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ إِلاَّ أَنْ أُخْطِئَ شَيْئًا لاَ أُرِيدُهُ فَأَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْهِ ‏.‏
  صحيح م دون جملة جوف الليل   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1277
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 28
English translation : Book 5, Hadith 1272
Sahih al-Bukhari 31

Narrated Al-Ahnaf bin Qais:

While I was going to help this man ('Ali Ibn Abi Talib), Abu Bakra met me and asked, "Where are you going?" I replied, "I am going to help that person." He said, "Go back for I have heard Allah's Apostle saying, 'When two Muslims fight (meet) each other with their swords, both the murderer as well as the murdered will go to the Hell-fire.' I said, 'O Allah's Apostle! It is all right for the murderer but what about the murdered one?' Allah's Apostle replied, "He surely had the intention to kill his companion."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، وَيُونُسُ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ، عَنِ الأَحْنَفِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ ذَهَبْتُ لأَنْصُرَ هَذَا الرَّجُلَ، فَلَقِيَنِي أَبُو بَكْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَيْنَ تُرِيدُ قُلْتُ أَنْصُرُ هَذَا الرَّجُلَ‏.‏ قَالَ ارْجِعْ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ إِذَا الْتَقَى الْمُسْلِمَانِ بِسَيْفَيْهِمَا فَالْقَاتِلُ وَالْمَقْتُولُ فِي النَّارِ ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا الْقَاتِلُ فَمَا بَالُ الْمَقْتُولِ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّهُ كَانَ حَرِيصًا عَلَى قَتْلِ صَاحِبِهِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 31
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 24
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 1, Book 2, Hadith 31
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 905 a

Asma' reported:

The sun eclipsed during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him). As I went to 'A'isha who was busy in prayer. I said: What is the matter with the people that they are praying (a special prayer)? She ('A'isha) pointed towards the sky with her head. I said: Is it (an unusual) sign? She said: Yes. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up for prayer for such a long time that I was about to faint. I caught hold of a waterskin lying by my side, and began to pour water over my head, or (began to sprinkle water) on my face. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then finished and the sun had brightened. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) then addressed the people, (after) praising Allah and lauding Him, and then said: There was no such thing as I did not see earlier, but I saw it at this very place of mine. I ever saw Paradise and Hell. It was also revealed to me that you would be tried in the graves, as you would he tried something like the turmoil of the Dajjal. Asma' said: I do not know which word he actually used (qariban or mithl), and each one of you would be brought and it would be said: What is your knowledge about this man? If the person is a believer, (Asma' said: I do not know whether it was the word al-Mu'min or al-Mu'qin) he would say: He is Muhammad and he is the Messenger of Allah. He brought to us the clear signs and right guidance. So we responded and obeyed him. (He would repeat this three times), and it would be said to him: You should go to sleep. We already knew that you are a believer in him. So the pious man would go to sleep. So far as the hypocrite or sceptic is concerned (Asma' said: I do not know which word was that: al-Munafiq (hypocrite) or al-Murtad (doubtful) he would say: I do not know. I only uttered whatever I heard people say.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ، عَنْ أَسْمَاءَ، قَالَتْ خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ وَهِيَ تُصَلِّي فَقُلْتُ مَا شَأْنُ النَّاسِ يُصَلُّونَ فَأَشَارَتْ بِرَأْسِهَا إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقُلْتُ آيَةٌ قَالَتْ نَعَمْ ‏.‏ فَأَطَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْقِيَامَ جِدًّا حَتَّى تَجَلاَّنِي الْغَشْىُ فَأَخَذْتُ قِرْبَةً مِنْ مَاءٍ إِلَى جَنْبِي فَجَعَلْتُ أَصُبُّ عَلَى رَأْسِي أَوْ عَلَى وَجْهِي مِنَ الْمَاءِ - قَالَتْ - فَانْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ تَجَلَّتِ الشَّمْسُ فَخَطَبَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ ‏"‏ أَمَّا بَعْدُ مَا مِنْ شَىْءٍ لَمْ أَكُنْ رَأَيْتُهُ إِلاَّ قَدْ رَأَيْتُهُ فِي مَقَامِي هَذَا حَتَّى الْجَنَّةَ وَالنَّارَ وَإِنَّهُ قَدْ أُوحِيَ إِلَىَّ أَنَّكُمْ تُفْتَنُونَ فِي الْقُبُورِ قَرِيبًا أَوْ مِثْلَ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ - لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ - فَيُؤْتَى أَحَدُكُمْ فَيُقَالُ مَا عِلْمُكَ بِهَذَا الرَّجُلِ فَأَمَّا الْمُؤْمِنُ أَوِ الْمُوقِنُ - لاَ أَدْرِي أَىَّ ذَلِكَ قَالَتْ أَسْمَاءُ - فَيَقُولُ هُوَ مُحَمَّدٌ هُوَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ جَاءَنَا بِالْبَيِّنَاتِ وَالْهُدَى فَأَجَبْنَا وَأَطَعْنَا ‏.‏ ثَلاَثَ مِرَارٍ فَيُقَالُ لَهُ ...
Reference : Sahih Muslim 905a
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 13
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1977
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 5255

Narrated Abu Usaid:

We went out with the Prophet to a garden called Ash-Shaut till we reached two walls between which we sat down. The Prophet said, "Sit here," and went in (the garden). The Jauniyya (a lady from Bani Jaun) had been brought and lodged in a house in a date-palm garden in the home of Umaima bint An- Nu`man bin Sharahil, and her wet nurse was with her. When the Prophet entered upon her, he said to her, "Give me yourself (in marriage) as a gift." She said, "Can a princess give herself in marriage to an ordinary man?" The Prophet raised his hand to pat her so that she might become tranquil. She said, "I seek refuge with Allah from you." He said, "You have sought refuge with One Who gives refuge. Then the Prophet came out to us and said, "O Abu Usaid! Give her two white linen dresses to wear and let her go back to her family."

حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ غَسِيلٍ، عَنْ حَمْزَةَ بْنِ أَبِي أُسَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي أُسَيْدٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ خَرَجْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى انْطَلَقْنَا إِلَى حَائِطٍ يُقَالُ لَهُ الشَّوْطُ، حَتَّى انْتَهَيْنَا إِلَى حَائِطَيْنِ فَجَلَسْنَا بَيْنَهُمَا فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ اجْلِسُوا هَا هُنَا ‏"‏‏.‏ وَدَخَلَ وَقَدْ أُتِيَ بِالْجَوْنِيَّةِ، فَأُنْزِلَتْ فِي بَيْتٍ فِي نَخْلٍ فِي بَيْتٍ أُمَيْمَةُ بِنْتُ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ شَرَاحِيلَ وَمَعَهَا دَايَتُهَا حَاضِنَةٌ لَهَا، فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ هَبِي نَفْسَكِ لِي ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ وَهَلْ تَهَبُ الْمَلِكَةُ نَفْسَهَا لِلسُّوقَةِ‏.‏ قَالَ فَأَهْوَى بِيَدِهِ يَضَعُ يَدَهُ عَلَيْهَا لِتَسْكُنَ فَقَالَتْ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْكَ‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ قَدْ عُذْتِ بِمَعَاذٍ ‏"‏‏.‏ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا، فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا أَبَا أُسَيْدٍ اكْسُهَا رَازِقِيَّتَيْنِ وَأَلْحِقْهَا بِأَهْلِهَا‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 5255
In-book reference : Book 68, Hadith 5
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 7, Book 63, Hadith 182
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih Muslim 635 a

Abu Bakr reported on the authority of his father that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said:

He who observed two prayers at two cool (hours) would enter Paradise.
وَحَدَّثَنَا هَدَّابُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ الأَزْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو جَمْرَةَ الضُّبَعِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ صَلَّى الْبَرْدَيْنِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 635a
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 271
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 4, Hadith 1326
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1062
Abdurabbih bin Bariq Al-Hanafi said:
"I heard my grandfather, the father of my mother, Simak bin Al-Walid Al-Hanadi narrating, that he heard Ibn Abbas narrated, that he heard the Messenger of Allah saying: "Whoever has two predecessors (in death) among my Ummah, then Allah will admit them into Paradise."So Aishah said to him: "What about one from your Ummar who has one precessor?" He (pbuh) said: "And whoever has one predecessor O Muwaffaqqah!" So she said: "What about one who does not have a predecessor from your Ummah?" He said: "I am the predecessor for my Ummah: you will never suffer (in grief) for (the loss of) anyone similar to me."
حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، وَأَبُو الْخَطَّابِ، زِيَادُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْبَصْرِيُّ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ رَبِّهِ بْنُ بَارِقٍ الْحَنَفِيُّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ جَدِّي أَبَا أُمِّي، سِمَاكَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ الْحَنَفِيَّ يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ ‏"‏ مَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَرَطَانِ مِنْ أُمَّتِي أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ بِهِمَا الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَقَالَتْ لَهُ عَائِشَةُ فَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَرَطٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَرَطٌ يَا مُوَفَّقَةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَتْ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ فَرَطٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَأَنَا فَرَطُ أُمَّتِي لَنْ يُصَابُوا بِمِثْلِي ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ لاَ نَعْرِفُهُ إِلاَّ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ رَبِّهِ بْنِ بَارِقٍ وَقَدْ رَوَى عَنْهُ غَيْرُ وَاحِدٍ مِنَ الأَئِمَّةِ ‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ الْمُرَابِطِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَبَّانُ بْنُ هِلاَلٍ، أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ رَبِّهِ بْنُ بَارِقٍ، فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏ وَسِمَاكُ بْنُ الْوَلِيدِ هُوَ أَبُو زُمَيْلٍ الْحَنَفِيُّ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1062
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 98
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 5, Hadith 1062
Sahih al-Bukhari 4939

Narrated Aisha:

Allah's Apostle said," (On the Day of Resurrection) any one whose account will be taken will be ruined (i.e. go to Hell)." I said, "O Allah's Apostle! May Allah make me be sacrificed for you. Doesn't Allah say: "Then as for him who will be given his record in his right hand, he surely will receive an easy reckoning.?" (84.7-8) He replied, "That is only the presentation of the accounts; but he whose record is questioned, will be ruined."

(This hadith is also narrated through two other chains)

حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، سَمِعْتُ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، عَنْ يَحْيَى، عَنْ أَبِي يُونُسَ، حَاتِمِ بْنِ أَبِي صَغِيرَةَ عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ ـ رضى الله عنها ـ قَالَتْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ لَيْسَ أَحَدٌ يُحَاسَبُ إِلاَّ هَلَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَتْ قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ جَعَلَنِي اللَّهُ فِدَاءَكَ، أَلَيْسَ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ ‏{‏فَأَمَّا مَنْ أُوتِيَ كِتَابَهُ بِيَمِينِهِ * فَسَوْفَ يُحَاسَبُ حِسَابًا يَسِيرًا‏}‏‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ ذَاكَ الْعَرْضُ يُعْرَضُونَ، وَمَنْ نُوقِشَ الْحِسَابَ هَلَكَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4939
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 460
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 463
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Musnad Ahmad 1403
It was narrated from Talhah bin `Ubaidullah that Two men came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and they both became Muslim, but one of them strove harder in worship than his companion. The one who strove hard in worship went out on a military campaign and was martyred. The other one remained for a year after that, then he died. Talhah said:
“I saw in a dream that I was at the gate of Paradise, and I saw them both. Someone had come out from Paradise and he gave permission to the one who died last (to enter); then he came out and gave permission to the one who had been martyred. Then they both came back to me and said to me: Go back, for your time has not yet come.” The next morning, Talhah told the people about that and they were amazed by it. News of that reached the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and he said: “Why are you amazed?` They said: “O Messenger of Allah, this one strove harder in worship and then was martyred for the sake of Allah, but the other one entered Paradise before him?” He said: `Did he not remain for a year after (the other one) died?” They said: “Yes.” He said: “Did he not live until Ramadan came and fast it?” They said: “Yes.” He said: `Did he not pray this many rak`ahs during that year?` They said: “Yes.” The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “Verily, the distance between them is the distance between heaven and earth.”
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا بَكْرُ بْنُ مُضَرَ، عَنِ ابْنِ الْهَادِ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ رَجُلَيْنِ، قَدِمَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَانَ إِسْلَامُهُمَا جَمِيعًا وَكَانَ أَحَدُهُمَا أَشَدَّ اجْتِهَادًا مِنْ صَاحِبِهِ فَغَزَا الْمُجْتَهِدُ مِنْهُمَا فَاسْتُشْهِدَ ثُمَّ مَكَثَ الْآخَرُ بَعْدَهُ سَنَةً ثُمَّ تُوُفِّيَ قَالَ طَلْحَةُ فَرَأَيْتُ فِيمَا يَرَى النَّائِمُ كَأَنِّي عِنْدَ بَابِ الْجَنَّةِ إِذَا أَنَا بِهِمَا وَقَدْ خَرَجَ خَارِجٌ مِنْ الْجَنَّةِ فَأَذِنَ لِلَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ الْآخِرَ مِنْهُمَا ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَأَذِنَ لِلَّذِي اسْتُشْهِدَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَا إِلَيَّ فَقَالَا لِي ارْجِعْ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَأْنِ لَكَ بَعْدُ فَأَصْبَحَ طَلْحَةُ يُحَدِّثُ بِهِ النَّاسَ فَعَجِبُوا لِذَلِكَ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ مِنْ أَيِّ ذَلِكَ تَعْجَبُونَ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا كَانَ أَشَدَّ اجْتِهَادًا ثُمَّ اسْتُشْهِدَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَدَخَلَ هَذَا الْجَنَّةَ قَبْلَهُ فَقَالَ أَلَيْسَ قَدْ مَكَثَ هَذَا بَعْدَهُ سَنَةً قَالُوا بَلَى وَأَدْرَكَ رَمَضَانَ فَصَامَهُ قَالُوا بَلَى وَصَلَّى كَذَا وَكَذَا سَجْدَةً فِي السَّنَةِ قَالُوا بَلَى قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ فَلَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا أَبْعَدُ مَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan because of corroborating evidence, and its isnad is interrupted] (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 1403
In-book reference : Book 6, Hadith 21
Sunan Abi Dawud 1570
Ibn Shihab (Al Zuhri) said This is the copy of the letter of the Messenger of Allah(saws), which he had written about sadaqah(zakat). This was in the custody of the descendants of ‘Umar bin Al Khattab. Ibn Shihab said Salim bin Abdallah bin Umar read it to me and I memorized it properly. Umar bin Abdul Aziz got it copied from ‘Abdallah, ‘Abdallah bin Umar and Salim bin ‘Abdallah bin ‘Umar. He (Ibn Shihab) then narrated the tradition like the former(i.e., up to one hundred and twenty camels). He further said if they (the camels) reach one hundred and twenty one to one hundred and twenty nine, three she camels in their third year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and thirty to one hundred and thirty nine, two she camels in their third year and one she Camel in her fourth year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and forty to one hundred and forty nine, two she camels in their fourth year and one she Camel in her third year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and fifty to one hundred and fifty nine, three she camels in their fourth year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and sixty to one hundred and sixty nine four she camels in their fourth year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and seventy to one hundred and seventy nine, three she camels in their third year and one she Camel in her fourth year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and eighty to one hundred and eighty nine, two she camels in their fourth year and two she Camel in their third year are to be given. When they reach one hundred and ninety to one hundred and ninety nine, three she camels in their fourth year and one she Camel in her third year are to be given. When they reach two hundred, four she camels in their fourth year or five she Camels in their third year, camels of whichever age are available, are to be accepted.

For the pasturing goats, he narrated the tradition similar to that transmitted by Sufyan bin Husain. This version adds “An old goat, one with defect in the eye or a male goat is not to be accepted in sadaqah(zakat) unless the collector wishes.”

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يُونُسَ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ هَذِهِ نُسْخَةُ كِتَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي كَتَبَهُ فِي الصَّدَقَةِ وَهِيَ عِنْدَ آلِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَقْرَأَنِيهَا سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ فَوَعَيْتُهَا عَلَى وَجْهِهَا وَهِيَ الَّتِي انْتَسَخَ عُمَرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ مِنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ وَسَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ فَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ قَالَ ‏"‏ فَإِذَا كَانَتْ إِحْدَى وَعِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا ثَلاَثُ بَنَاتِ لَبُونٍ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ تِسْعًا وَعِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةً فَإِذَا كَانَتْ ثَلاَثِينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا بِنْتَا لَبُونٍ وَحِقَّةٌ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ تِسْعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَمِائَةً فَإِذَا كَانَتْ أَرْبَعِينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا حِقَّتَانِ وَبِنْتُ لَبُونٍ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ تِسْعًا وَأَرْبَعِينَ وَمِائَةً فَإِذَا كَانَتْ خَمْسِينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا ثَلاَثُ حِقَاقٍ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ تِسْعًا وَخَمْسِينَ وَمِائَةً فَإِذَا كَانَتْ سِتِّينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا أَرْبَعُ بَنَاتِ لَبُونٍ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ تِسْعًا وَسِتِّينَ وَمِائَةً فَإِذَا كَانَتْ سَبْعِينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا ثَلاَثُ بَنَاتِ لَبُونٍ وَحِقَّةٌ حَتَّى تَبْلُغَ تِسْعًا وَسَبْعِينَ وَمِائَةً فَإِذَا كَانَتْ ثَمَانِينَ وَمِائَةً فَفِيهَا حِقَّتَانِ وَابْنَتَا لَبُونٍ ...
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 1570
In-book reference : Book 9, Hadith 15
English translation : Book 9, Hadith 1565
Sahih al-Bukhari 7423

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Whoever believes in Allah and His Apostle offers prayers perfectly and fasts (the month of) Ramadan then it is incumbent upon Allah to admit him into Paradise, whether he emigrates for Allah's cause or stays in the land where he was born." They (the companions of the Prophet) said, "O Allah's Apostle! Should we not inform the people of that?" He said, "There are one-hundred degrees in Paradise which Allah has prepared for those who carry on Jihad in His Cause. The distance between every two degrees is like the distance between the sky and the Earth, so if you ask Allah for anything, ask Him for the Firdaus, for it is the last part of Paradise and the highest part of Paradise, and at its top there is the Throne of Beneficent, and from it gush forth the rivers of Paradise."

حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ الْمُنْذِرِ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُلَيْحٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، حَدَّثَنِي هِلاَلٌ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَرَسُولِهِ، وَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ، وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ، كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ هَاجَرَ، فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، أَوْ جَلَسَ فِي أَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ فِيهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ نُنَبِّئُ النَّاسَ بِذَلِكَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِهِ، كُلُّ دَرَجَتَيْنِ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللَّهَ فَسَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ، فَإِنَّهُ أَوْسَطُ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ، وَفَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَمِنْهُ تَفَجَّرُ أَنْهَارُ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7423
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 51
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 519
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Riyad as-Salihin 1610
Ibn Mas'ud (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
We were with the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) in a journey when he drew apart (to relieve nature). In his absence, we saw a red bird which had two young ones with it. We caught them and the red mother bird came, beating the earth with its wings. In the meantime the Prophet (PBUH) returned and said, "Who has put this bird to distress on account of its young? Return them to her." He (PBUH) also noticed a mound of ants which we had burnt up. He asked, "Who has set fire to this?" We replied: "We have done so." He (PBUH) said, "None can chastise with fire except the Rubb of the fire."

[Abu Dawud].

وعن ابن مسعود رضي الله عنه قال‏:‏ كنا مع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم في سفر، فانطلق لحاجته، فرأينا حمرة معها فرخان، فأخذنا فرخيها، فجاءت الحمرة فجعلت تعرش فجاء النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏من فجع هذه بولدها‏؟‏ ردوا ولدها إليها‏"‏ ورأى قرية نمل قد حرقناها، فقال‏:‏ ‏"‏من حرق هذه‏؟‏‏"‏ قلنا‏:‏ نحن‏.‏ قال‏:‏ ‏"‏إنه لا ينبغي أن يعذِّب بالنار إلا رب النار‏"‏‏.‏

قوله‏:‏ ‏ ‏قرية نمل‏ ‏ معناه‏:‏ موضع النمل مع النمل.‏

Reference : Riyad as-Salihin 1610
In-book reference : Book 17, Hadith 100
Sunan Ibn Majah 186
Abu Bakr bin Qais Al-Ash'ari narrated that his father said:
"The Messenger of Allah said: 'Two gardens of silver, their vessels and everything in them; and two gardens of gold, their vessels and everything in them, and nothing between the people and their seeing their Lord, the Blessed and Exalted, except the Veil of Pride covering His Face in the Garden of Eden (Jannat 'Adn)."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عِمْرَانَ الْجَوْنِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ الأَشْعَرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ جَنَّتَانِ مِنْ فِضَّةٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا وَجَنَّتَانِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا وَمَا بَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ وَبَيْنَ أَنْ يَنْظُرُوا إِلَى رَبِّهِمْ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى إِلاَّ رِدَاءُ الْكِبْرِيَاءِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ فِي جَنَّةِ عَدْنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 186
In-book reference : Introduction, Hadith 0
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 1, Hadith 186
Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 399
Ibn 'Abbas (may Allah the Exalted be well pleased with him and his father) related that:
he heard Allah’s Messenger say (Allah bless him and give him peace): 'If someone has two children from my Community who died an untimely death, Allah will cause him to enter the Garden of Paradise on their account,' so 'A'isha said (may Allah be well pleased with her): 'What about someone who has only one child from your Community who has died an untimely death?' He said: 'Also someone who has only one child who has died young, O favored one!' She said: 'So what about someone who does not have any child from your Community who has died as an infant?' He said: 'I am a child of my Community who died an untimely death. Never again will they be afflicted by the loss of the likes of me!'”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْخَطَّابِ زِيَادُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْبَصْرِيُّ، وَنَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالا‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ رَبِّهِ بْنُ بَارِقٍ الْحَنَفِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ سَمِعْتُ جَدِّي أَبَا أُمِّي سِمَاكَ بْنَ الْوَلِيدِ يُحَدِّثُ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، يُحَدِّثُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم، يَقُولُ‏:‏ مَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَرَطَانِ مِنْ أُمَّتِي أَدْخَلَهُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى بِهِمَا الْجَنَّةَ، فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ‏:‏ فَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَرَطٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ وَمَنْ كَانَ لَهُ فَرَطٌ يَا مُوَفَّقَةُ قَالَتْ‏:‏ فَمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ لَهُ فَرَطٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ‏؟‏ قَالَ‏:‏ فَأَنَا فَرَطٌ لأُمَّتِي، لَنْ يُصَابُوا بِمِثْلِي‏.‏
Grade: Hasan Isnād (Zubair `Aliza'i)
Reference : Ash-Shama'il Al-Muhammadiyah 399
In-book reference : Book 54, Hadith 14
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 133
Umm Sa'id bint Murra al-Fihri related from her father that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I and the guardian of an orphan will be in the Garden like these two." (His two fingers)
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ صَفْوَانَ قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَتْنِي أُنَيْسَةُ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَعِيدٍ بِنْتِ مُرَّةَ الْفِهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهَا، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏:‏ أَنَا وَكَافِلُ الْيَتِيمِ فِي الْجَنَّةِ كَهَاتَيْنِ، أَوْ كَهَذِهِ مِنْ هَذِهِ‏.‏ شَكَّ سُفْيَانُ فِي الْوُسْطَى وَالَّتِي تَلِي الإِبْهَامَ‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 133
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 5
English translation : Book 7, Hadith 133
Sunan Ibn Majah 3897
It was narrated that Ibn ‘Umar said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘A righteous dream is one of the seventy parts of prophecy.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏ "‏ الرُّؤْيَا الصَّالِحَةُ جُزْءٌ مِنْ سَبْعِينَ جُزْءًا مِنَ النُّبُوَّةِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 3897
In-book reference : Book 35, Hadith 5
English translation : Vol. 5, Book 35, Hadith 3897
Sahih al-Bukhari 4844

Narrated Habib bin Abi Thabit:

I went to Abu Wail to ask him (about those who had rebelled against `Ali). On that Abu Wail said, "We were at Siffin (a city on the bank of the Euphrates, the place where me battle took place between `Ali and Muawiya) A man said, "Will you be on the side of those who are called to consult Allah's Book (to settle the dispute)?" `Ali said, 'Yes (I agree that we should settle the matter in the light of the Qur'an)." ' Some people objected to `Ali's agreement and wanted to fight. On that Sahl bin Hunaif said, 'Blame yourselves! I remember how, on the day of Al-Hudaibiya (i.e. the peace treaty between the Prophet and the Quraish pagans), if we had been allowed to choose fighting, we would have fought (the pagans). At that time `Umar came (to the Prophet) and said, "Aren't we on the right (path) and they (pagans) in the wrong? Won't our killed persons go to Paradise, and theirs in the Fire?" The Prophet replied, "Yes." `Umar further said, "Then why should we let our religion be degraded and return before Allah has settled the matter between us?" The Prophet said, "O the son of Al-Khattab! No doubt, I am Allah's Apostle and Allah will never neglect me." So `Umar left the place angrily and he was so impatient that he went to Abu Bakr and said, "O Abu Bakr! Aren't we on the right (path) and they (pagans) on the wrong?" Abu Bakr said, "O the son of Al-Khattab! He is Allah's Apostle, and Allah will never neglect him." Then Sura Al-Fath (The Victory) was revealed."

حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ السُّلَمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ سِيَاهٍ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ أَبِي ثَابِتٍ، قَالَ أَتَيْتُ أَبَا وَائِلٍ أَسْأَلُهُ فَقَالَ كُنَّا بِصِفِّينَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ يُدْعَوْنَ إِلَى كِتَابِ اللَّهِ‏.‏ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ نَعَمْ‏.‏ فَقَالَ سَهْلُ بْنُ حُنَيْفٍ اتَّهِمُوا أَنْفُسَكُمْ فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنَا يَوْمَ الْحُدَيْبِيَةِ ـ يَعْنِي الصُّلْحَ الَّذِي كَانَ بَيْنَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالْمُشْرِكِينَ ـ وَلَوْ نَرَى قِتَالاً لَقَاتَلْنَا، فَجَاءَ عُمَرُ فَقَالَ أَلَسْنَا عَلَى الْحَقِّ وَهُمْ عَلَى الْبَاطِلِ أَلَيْسَ قَتْلاَنَا فِي الْجَنَّةِ وَقَتْلاَهُمْ فِي النَّارِ قَالَ ‏"‏ بَلَى ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ فَفِيمَ أُعْطِي الدَّنِيَّةَ فِي دِينِنَا، وَنَرْجِعُ وَلَمَّا يَحْكُمِ اللَّهُ بَيْنَنَا‏.‏ فَقَالَ ‏"‏ يَا ابْنَ الْخَطَّابِ إِنِّي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ وَلَنْ يُضَيِّعَنِي اللَّهُ أَبَدًا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَرَجَعَ مُتَغَيِّظًا، فَلَمْ يَصْبِرْ حَتَّى جَاءَ أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَلَسْنَا عَلَى الْحَقِّ وَهُمْ عَلَى الْبَاطِلِ قَالَ يَا ابْنَ الْخَطَّابِ إِنَّهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَلَنْ يُضَيِّعَهُ اللَّهُ أَبَدًا‏.‏ فَنَزَلَتْ سُورَةُ الْفَتْحِ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4844
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 365
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 367
  (deprecated numbering scheme)

Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z Zubayr al-Makki from Tawus al-Yamani from Abdullah ibn Abbas that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, used to say, when he rose for prayer in the middle of the night, "O Allah, praise belongs to You. You are the light of the heavens and the earth and praise belongs toYou.You are the Sustainer of the heavens and the earth and praise belongs to You. You are the Lord of the heavens and the earth and whoever is in them. You are the Truth, and Your words are true. Your promise is true, and the meeting with You is true. The Garden is true and the Fire is true and the Hour is true. O Allah, I submit toYou and I accept You and I trust in You and I turn to You and I argue by You and I summon toYou for judgement. Forgive me what I have sent before me and what I have left behind, what I have kept secret and what I have proclaimed, You are my god - there is no god but You."

Allahumma laka'l-hamdu anta nuru's-samawati wa'l-ardi, wa laka'l-hamdu anta qayamu's-Samawati wa'l-ardi, wa laka'l-hamdu anta rabbu's-Samawati wa'l-ardi,wamanfihina.Anta'l-haqqu,waqawluka'lhaqqu, wa waduka'l-haqqu, wa liqa'uka haqqun, wa jannatu haqqun, wa naru haqqun, wa sactu haqqun. Allahumma laka aslamtu, wa bikaamantu, waalayka tawakaltu, wa ilayka anabtu, wa bika khasamtu, wa ilayka hakamtu, fa'ghfirliy ma qadamtu wa akhartu wa asrartu, wa alantu. Anta ilahiy, la ilaha illa ant.

وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ الْمَكِّيِّ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ الْيَمَانِيِّ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ مِنْ جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ نُورُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ قَيَّامُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ رَبُّ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ أَنْتَ الْحَقُّ وَقَوْلُكَ الْحَقُّ وَوَعْدُكَ الْحَقُّ وَلِقَاؤُكَ حَقٌّ وَالْجَنَّةُ حَقٌّ وَالنَّارُ حَقٌّ وَالسَّاعَةُ حَقٌّ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَعَلَيْكَ تَوَكَّلْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ أَنَبْتُ وَبِكَ خَاصَمْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ حَاكَمْتُ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَأَخَّرْتُ وَأَسْرَرْتُ وَأَعْلَنْتُ أَنْتَ إِلَهِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Sunnah.com reference : Book 15, Hadith 36
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 15, Hadith 34
Arabic reference : Book 15, Hadith 506
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3418
`Abdullah bin `Abbas [may Allah be pleased with them] narrated, :
that when the Messenger of Allah (saws) would stand for prayer during the middle of the night, he would say: “O Allah, to You is the Praise, You are the Light of the heavens and the earth, and to You is the Praise, You are the Sustainer of the heavens and the earth, and to You is the praise, You are the Lord of the heavens and the earth, and those in them, You are the truth, and Your Promise is the truth, and Your meeting is true, and Paradise is true, and the Fire is true, and the Hour is true, O Allah, to You have I submitted, and in You have I believed , and in You have I relied, and to You have I turned, and by You have I argued, and to You have I referred for judgment. So forgive me what I have done before and after, and that which I have hidden and that which I have done openly. You are my Deity, no has the right to be worshiped but You (Allāhumma lakal-ḥamd, anta nūrus-samāwāti wal-arḍ, wa lakal-ḥamd, anta qayyāmus-samāwāti wal-arḍ, wa lakal-ḥamd, anta rabbus-samāwāti wal-arḍ, wa man fīhinn, antal-ḥaqq, wa wa`dukal-ḥaqq, wa liqā'uka ḥaqq, wal-jannatu ḥaqq, wan-nāru ḥaqq, was-sā`atu ḥaqq. Allāhumma laka aslamtu, wa bika āmantu, wa `alaika tawakkaltu, wa ilaika anabtu, wa bika khāṣamtu, wa ilaika ḥākamtu, faghfirlī mā qaddamtu wa mā akhartu, wa mā asrartu wa mā a`lant. Anta ilāhī lā ilāha illā ant).”
حَدَّثَنَا الأَنْصَارِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مَالِكُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، رضى الله عنهما أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ مِنْ جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ يَقُولُ ‏ "‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ نُورُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ قَيَّامُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ رَبُّ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ أَنْتَ الْحَقُّ وَوَعْدُكَ الْحَقُّ وَلِقَاؤُكَ حَقٌّ وَالْجَنَّةُ حَقٌّ وَالنَّارُ حَقٌّ وَالسَّاعَةُ حَقٌّ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَعَلَيْكَ تَوَكَّلْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ أَنَبْتُ وَبِكَ خَاصَمْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ حَاكَمْتُ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ أَنْتَ إِلَهِي لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3418
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 49
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3418
Sunan Ibn Majah 926
It was narrated that ‘Abdullah bin ‘Amr said:
“The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: ‘There are two characteristics which no Muslim man acquires but he will enter Paradise. They are easy but those who do them are few. At the end of every prayer he should glorify Allah (by saying Subhan Allah) ten times, extol Him (by saying Allahu Akbar) ten times, and praise Him (by saying Al-Hamdu Lillah) ten times.’ I saw the Messenger of Allah (saw) counting them on his hand. ‘That is one hundred and fifty (after all the prayers of the day) on the tongue, and one thousand and five hundred on the Scale. And when he goes to his bed, let him glorify Allah and praise Him and extol Him one hundred times. That will be one hundred on the tongue and one thousand on the Scale. Who among you does two thousand and five hundred evil actions in one day?’ They said: ‘Who would not be keen to do that?’ He said: ‘But the Shaitan comes to anyone of you while he is performing prayer and says: ‘Remember such and such, remember such and such,” until the person becomes distracted and does not understand (what he is saying). And he comes to him when he is in his bed, and makes him sleepy such that he sleeps.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، وَأَبُو يَحْيَى التَّيْمِيُّ وَابْنُ الأَجْلَحِ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ ‏"‏ خَصْلَتَانِ لاَ يُحْصِيهِمَا رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ إِلاَّ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ وَهُمَا يَسِيرٌ وَمَنْ يَعْمَلُ بِهِمَا قَلِيلٌ يُسَبِّحُ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ عَشْرًا وَيُكَبِّرُ عَشْرًا وَيَحْمَدُهُ عَشْرًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏ فَرَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يَعْقِدُهَا بِيَدِهِ ‏"‏ فَذَلِكَ خَمْسُونَ وَمِائَةٌ بِاللِّسَانِ، وَأَلْفٌ وَخَمْسُمِائَةٍ فِي الْمِيزَانِ، وَإِذَا أَوَى إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ سَبَّحَ وَحَمِدَ وَكَبَّرَ مِائَةً، فَتِلْكَ مِائَةٌ بِاللِّسَانِ، وَأَلْفٌ فِي الْمِيزَانِ، فَأَيُّكُمْ يَعْمَلُ فِي الْيَوْمِ أَلْفَيْنِ وَخَمْسَمِائَةِ سَيِّئَةٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالُوا: وَكَيْفَ لاَ يُحْصِيهِمَا قَالَ ‏"‏ يَأْتِي أَحَدَكُمُ الشَّيْطَانُ، وَهُوَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَيَقُولُ: اذْكُرْ كَذَا وَكَذَا، حَتَّى يَنْفَكَّ الْعَبْدُ لاَ يَعْقِلُ، وَيَأْتِيهِ وَهُوَ فِي مَضْجَعِهِ، فَلاَ يَزَالُ يُنَوِّمُهُ حَتَّى يَنَامَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan Ibn Majah 926
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 124
English translation : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 926
Sahih Muslim 213 b

Nu'man b. Bashir reported:

The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Verily the least suffering for the inhabitants of Fire would be for him who would have two shoes and two laces of Fire (on his feet), and with these would boil his brain as boils the cooking vessel, and he would think that he would not see anyone in a more grievous torment than him, whereas he would be in the least torment.
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ إِنَّ أَهْوَنَ أَهْلِ النَّارِ عَذَابًا مَنْ لَهُ نَعْلاَنِ وَشِرَاكَانِ مِنْ نَارٍ يَغْلِي مِنْهُمَا دِمَاغُهُ كَمَا يَغْلِي الْمِرْجَلُ مَا يَرَى أَنَّ أَحَدًا أَشَدُّ مِنْهُ عَذَابًا وَإِنَّهُ لأَهْوَنُهُمْ عَذَابًا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 213b
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 423
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 415
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan Abi Dawud 3967

The tradition mentioned above has also been transmitted by Mu'adh through a different chain of narrators. After mentioning the words "If any Muslim emancipates a Muslim slave... and if a woman emancipates a Muslim woman, this version adds:

"If a man emancipates two Muslim women, they will be deliverance from Hell fire; two bones of their will be emancipation for each of his bone."

Abu Dawud said: Salim did not hear (traditions) from Shurahbil. Shurahbil died at Siffin.

حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ، عَنْ شُرَحْبِيلَ بْنِ السِّمْطِ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ لِكَعْبِ بْنِ مُرَّةَ أَوْ مُرَّةَ بْنِ كَعْبٍ حَدِّثْنَا حَدِيثًا، سَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ مَعْنَى مُعَاذٍ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ ‏"‏ وَأَيُّمَا امْرِئٍ أَعْتَقَ مُسْلِمًا وَأَيُّمَا امْرَأَةٍ أَعْتَقَتِ امْرَأَةً مُسْلِمَةً ‏"‏ ‏.‏ زَادَ ‏"‏ وَأَيُّمَا رَجُلٍ أَعْتَقَ امْرَأَتَيْنِ مُسْلِمَتَيْنِ إِلاَّ كَانَتَا فِكَاكَهُ مِنَ النَّارِ يُجْزَى مَكَانَ كُلِّ عَظْمَيْنِ مِنْهُمَا عَظْمٌ مِنْ عِظَامِهِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ سَالِمٌ لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ شُرَحْبِيلَ مَاتَ شُرَحْبِيلُ بِصِفِّينَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Al-Albani)  صحيح   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Sunan Abi Dawud 3967
In-book reference : Book 31, Hadith 42
English translation : Book 30, Hadith 3956
Sahih Muslim 180

'Abdullah b. Qais transmitted on the authority of his father (Abu Musa Ash'ari) that the Apostle (may peace be upon him) said:

There would be two gardens (in Paradise) the vessels and contents of which would be of silver, and two gardens whose vessels and contents would be of gold. The only thing intervening to hinder the people from looking at their Lord will be the mantle of Grandeur over His face in the Garden of Eden.
حَدَّثَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْجَهْضَمِيُّ، وَأَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ جَمِيعًا عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي غَسَّانَ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ، - حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عِمْرَانَ الْجَوْنِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ جَنَّتَانِ مِنْ فِضَّةٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا وَجَنَّتَانِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا وَمَا بَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ وَبَيْنَ أَنْ يَنْظُرُوا إِلَى رَبِّهِمْ إِلاَّ رِدَاءُ الْكِبْرِيَاءِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ فِي جَنَّةِ عَدْنٍ ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 180
In-book reference : Book 1, Hadith 353
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 1, Hadith 346
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 1454

Narrated Anas:

When Abu Bakr; sent me to (collect the Zakat from) Bahrain, he wrote to me the following:-- (In the name of Allah, the Beneficent, the Merciful). These are the orders for compulsory charity (Zakat) which Allah's Apostle had made obligatory for every Muslim, and which Allah had ordered His Apostle to observe: Whoever amongst the Muslims is asked to pay Zakat accordingly, he should pay it (to the Zakat collector) and whoever is asked more than that (what is specified in this script) he should not pay it; for twenty-four camels or less, sheep are to be paid as Zakat; for every five camels one sheep is to be paid, and if there are between twenty-five to thirty-five camels, one Bint Makhad is to be paid; and if they are between thirty-six to forty-five (camels), one Bint Labun is to be paid; and if they are between forty-six to sixty (camels), one Hiqqa is to be paid; and if the number is between sixty-one to seventy-five (camels), one Jadha is to be paid; and if the number is between seventy-six to ninety (camels), two Bint Labuns are to be paid; and if they are from ninety-one to one-hundredand twenty (camels), two Hiqqas are to be paid; and if they are over one-hundred and-twenty (camels), for every forty (over one-hundred-and-twenty) one Bint Labun is to be paid, and for every fifty camels (over one-hundred-and-twenty) one Hiqqa is to be paid; and who ever has got only four camels, has to pay nothing as Zakat, but if the owner of these four camels wants to give something, he can. If the number of camels increases to five, the owner has to pay one sheep as Zakat. As regards the Zakat for the (flock) of sheep; if they are between forty and one-hundred-and-twenty sheep, one sheep is to be paid; and if they are between one-hundred-and-twenty to two hundred (sheep), two sheep are to be paid; and if they are between two-hundred to three-hundred (sheep), three sheep are to be paid; and for over three-hundred sheep, for every extra hundred sheep, one sheep is to be paid as Zakat. And if somebody has got less than forty sheep, no Zakat is required, but if he wants to give, he can. For silver the Zakat is one-fortieth of the lot (i.e. 2.5%), and if its value is less than two-hundred Dirhams, Zakat is not required, but if the owner wants to pay he can.'

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمُثَنَّى الأَنْصَارِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنِي ثُمَامَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ أَنَسًا، حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ كَتَبَ لَهُ هَذَا الْكِتَابَ لَمَّا وَجَّهَهُ إِلَى الْبَحْرَيْنِ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ ‏"‏ هَذِهِ فَرِيضَةُ الصَّدَقَةِ الَّتِي فَرَضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ، وَالَّتِي أَمَرَ اللَّهُ بِهَا رَسُولَهُ، فَمَنْ سُئِلَهَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ عَلَى وَجْهِهَا فَلْيُعْطِهَا، وَمَنْ سُئِلَ فَوْقَهَا فَلاَ يُعْطِ فِي أَرْبَعٍ وَعِشْرِينَ مِنَ الإِبِلِ فَمَا دُونَهَا مِنَ الْغَنَمِ مِنْ كُلِّ خَمْسٍ شَاةٌ، إِذَا بَلَغَتْ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَثَلاَثِينَ فَفِيهَا بِنْتُ مَخَاضٍ أُنْثَى، فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ سِتًّا وَثَلاَثِينَ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَأَرْبَعِينَ فَفِيهَا بِنْتُ لَبُونٍ أُنْثَى، فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ سِتًّا وَأَرْبَعِينَ إِلَى سِتِّينَ فَفِيهَا حِقَّةٌ طَرُوقَةُ الْجَمَلِ، فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ وَاحِدَةً وَسِتِّينَ إِلَى خَمْسٍ وَسَبْعِينَ فَفِيهَا جَذَعَةٌ، فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ ـ يَعْنِي ـ سِتًّا وَسَبْعِينَ إِلَى تِسْعِينَ فَفِيهَا بِنْتَا لَبُونٍ، فَإِذَا بَلَغَتْ إِحْدَى وَتِسْعِينَ إِلَى عِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةٍ فَفِيهَا حِقَّتَانِ طَرُوقَتَا الْجَمَلِ، فَإِذَا زَادَتْ عَلَى عِشْرِينَ وَمِائَةٍ فَفِي كُلِّ أَرْبَعِينَ بِنْتُ لَبُونٍ، وَفِي كُلِّ خَمْسِينَ ...
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1454
In-book reference : Book 24, Hadith 57
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 24, Hadith 534
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 4878

Narrated `Abdullah bin Qais:

Allah's Apostle said, "Two gardens, the utensils and the contents of which are of silver, and two other gardens, the utensils and contents of which are of gold. And nothing will prevent the people who will be in the Garden of Eden from seeing their Lord except the curtain of Majesty over His Face."

حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي الأَسْوَدِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ الْعَمِّيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عِمْرَانَ الْجَوْنِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ جَنَّتَانِ مِنْ فِضَّةٍ، آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا وَجَنَّتَانِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا، وَمَا بَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ وَبَيْنَ أَنْ يَنْظُرُوا إِلَى رَبِّهِمْ إِلاَّ رِدَاءُ الْكِبْرِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ فِي جَنَّةِ عَدْنٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 4878
In-book reference : Book 65, Hadith 399
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 6, Book 60, Hadith 401
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1755
‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud reported God’s messenger as saying, “If anyone is predeceased by three of his children who did not grow old enough to sin, they will be a strong protection for him from hell.” When Abu Dharr said he had been predeceased by two, he told him that the same applied. Ubayy b. Ka'b Abu Mundhir, the chief of the Qur'an readers, said he had been predeceased by one, and he told him the same applied. Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, Tirmidhi saying that this is a gharib tradition.
وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: " من قَدَّمَ ثَلَاثَةً مِنَ الْوَلَدِ لَمْ يَبْلُغُوا الْحِنْثَ: كَانُوا لَهُ حِصْنًا حَصِينًا مِنَ النَّارِ " فَقَالَ أَبُو ذَرٍّ: قَدَّمْتُ اثْنَيْنِ. قَالَ: «وَاثْنَيْنِ» . قَالَ أُبَيُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ أَبُو الْمُنْذِرِ سَيِّدُ الْقُرَّاءِ: قدمت وَاحِد. قَالَ: «وَوَاحِد» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيث غَرِيب
  ضَعِيف   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1755
In-book reference : Book 5, Hadith 227
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1916
Abu Sa'eed Al-Khudri narrated that :
the Messenger of Allah said: "Whoever has three daughters, or three sisters, or two daughters, or two sisters and he keeps good company with them and fears Allah regarding them, then Paradise is for him.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الأَعْشَى، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ مَنْ كَانَ لَهُ ثَلاَثُ بَنَاتٍ أَوْ ثَلاَثُ أَخَوَاتٍ أَوِ ابْنَتَانِ أَوْ أُخْتَانِ فَأَحْسَنَ صُحْبَتَهُنَّ وَاتَّقَى اللَّهَ فِيهِنَّ فَلَهُ الْجَنَّةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1916
In-book reference : Book 27, Hadith 22
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 1, Hadith 1916
Sunan an-Nasa'i 5063
'Abdullah bin Mas'ud said:
"According to whose recitation do you want me to recite? Because I recited seventy-odd Surahs to the Messenger of Allah [SAW] when Zaid had two braids, and was playing with the other boys."
أَخْبَرَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ هُبَيْرَةَ بْنِ يَرِيمَ، قَالَ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْعُودٍ عَلَى قِرَاءَةِ مَنْ تَأْمُرُونِّي أَقْرَأُ لَقَدْ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِضْعًا وَسَبْعِينَ سُورَةً وَإِنَّ زَيْدًا لَصَاحِبُ ذُؤَابَتَيْنِ يَلْعَبُ مَعَ الصِّبْيَانِ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 5063
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 24
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 48, Hadith 5066
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1059
Abu Al-Aswad Ad-Dill narrated:
"I arrived in Al-Madinah and while I was sitting with Umar bin Al-Khattab they passed by with a funeral, over (a person) whom they were praising with good. Umar said: 'Granted.' I said to Umar: 'What is granted?' He said: 'I said as the Messenger of Allah said: "There is no Muslim about whom three bear witness, except that he is granted Paradise." He said: "And two (as well)." He said: 'We did not ask the Messenger of Allah about one.'"
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مُوسَى، وَهَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْبَزَّازُ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ الطَّيَالِسِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا دَاوُدُ بْنُ أَبِي الْفُرَاتِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ بُرَيْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي الأَسْوَدِ الدِّيلِيِّ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَجَلَسْتُ إِلَى عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ فَمَرُّوا بِجَنَازَةٍ فَأَثْنَوْا عَلَيْهَا خَيْرًا فَقَالَ عُمَرُ وَجَبَتْ ‏.‏ فَقُلْتُ لِعُمَرَ وَمَا وَجَبَتْ قَالَ أَقُولُ كَمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏"‏ مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَشْهَدُ لَهُ ثَلاَثَةٌ إِلاَّ وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ قُلْنَا وَاثْنَانِ قَالَ ‏"‏ وَاثْنَانِ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ قَالَ وَلَمْ نَسْأَلْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنِ الْوَاحِدِ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَأَبُو الأَسْوَدِ الدِّيلِيُّ اسْمُهُ ظَالِمُ بْنُ عَمْرِو بْنِ سُفْيَانَ ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1059
In-book reference : Book 10, Hadith 95
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 5, Hadith 1059
Sahih Muslim 2834 e

Hammam b. Munabbih reported:

These are some of the ahidith which Abu Huraira reported from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and one is this that he is reported to have said: The (members of the) first group that would be admitted to Paradise would have their faces as bright as full moon during the night. They would neither spit nor suffer catarrh, nor void excrement. They would have their utensils and their combs made of gold and silver and the fuel of their braziers would be aloes and their sweat would be musk and every one of them would have two spouses (so beautiful) that the marrow of their shanks would be visible through the flesh. There would be no dissension amongst them and no enmity in their hearts. Their hearts would be like one heart, glorifying Allah morning and evening.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، قَالَ هَذَا مَا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ أَحَادِيثَ مِنْهَا وَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ أَوَّلُ زُمْرَةٍ تَلِجُ الْجَنَّةَ صُوَرُهُمْ عَلَى صُورَةِ الْقَمَرِ لَيْلَةَ الْبَدْرِ لاَ يَبْصُقُونَ فِيهَا وَلاَ يَمْتَخِطُونَ وَلاَ يَتَغَوَّطُونَ فِيهَا آنِيَتُهُمْ وَأَمْشَاطُهُمْ مِنَ الذَّهَبِ وَالْفِضَّةِ وَمَجَامِرُهُمْ مِنَ الأَلُوَّةِ وَرَشْحُهُمُ الْمِسْكُ وَلِكُلِّ وَاحِدٍ مِنْهُمْ زَوْجَتَانِ يُرَى مُخُّ سَاقِهِمَا مِنْ وَرَاءِ اللَّحْمِ مِنَ الْحُسْنِ لاَ اخْتِلاَفَ بَيْنَهُمْ وَلاَ تَبَاغُضَ قُلُوبُهُمْ قَلْبٌ وَاحِدٌ يُسَبِّحُونَ اللَّهَ بُكْرَةً وَعَشِيًّا ‏"‏ ‏.‏
Reference : Sahih Muslim 2834e
In-book reference : Book 53, Hadith 20
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Book 40, Hadith 6797
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1176
It was narrated that 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud said:
"In the first two rak'ahs the Prophet (SAW) was as if he were on stones heated by fire."
أَخْبَرَنَا الْهَيْثَمُ بْنُ أَيُّوبَ الطَّالْقَانِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ أَبِي عُبَيْدَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كَأَنَّهُ عَلَى الرَّضْفِ ‏.‏ قُلْتُ حَتَّى يَقُومَ قَالَ ذَلِكَ يُرِيدُ ‏.‏
Grade: Da'if (Darussalam)
Reference : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1176
In-book reference : Book 12, Hadith 148
English translation : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1177
Sahih al-Bukhari 3738, 3739

Narrated Ibn `Umar:

If a man saw a dream during the lifetime of the Prophet he would narrate it to the Prophet. Once I wished to see a dream and narrate it to the Prophet I was young, unmarried, and used to sleep in the Mosque during the lifetime of the Prophet. I dreamt that two angels took me and went away with me towards the (Hell) Fire which looked like a well with the inside walls built up, and had two side-walls like those of a well. There I saw some people in it whom I knew. I started saying, "I seek Refuge with Allah from the (Hell) Fire, I seek Refuge with Allah from the (Hell) Fire." Then another angel met the other two and said to me, "Do not be afraid." I narrated my dream to Hafsa who, in her turn, narrated it to the Prophet. He said, "What an excellent man `Abdullah is if he only observes the night prayer." (Salem, a sub-narrator said, "Abdullah used not to sleep at night but very little hence forward."

حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ فِي حَيَاةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا رَأَى رُؤْيَا قَصَّهَا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، فَتَمَنَّيْتُ أَنْ أَرَى رُؤْيَا أَقُصُّهَا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم، وَكُنْتُ غُلاَمًا أَعْزَبَ، وَكُنْتُ أَنَامُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ عَلَى عَهْدِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَأَيْتُ فِي الْمَنَامِ كَأَنَّ مَلَكَيْنِ أَخَذَانِي فَذَهَبَا بِي إِلَى النَّارِ، فَإِذَا هِيَ مَطْوِيَّةٌ كَطَىِّ الْبِئْرِ، فَإِذَا لَهَا قَرْنَانِ كَقَرْنَىِ الْبِئْرِ، وَإِذَا فِيهَا نَاسٌ قَدْ عَرَفْتُهُمْ، فَجَعَلْتُ أَقُولُ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ النَّارِ، أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ النَّارِ‏.‏ فَلَقِيَهُمَا مَلَكٌ آخَرُ فَقَالَ لِي لَنْ تُرَاعَ‏.

فَقَصَصْتُهَا عَلَى حَفْصَةَ‏.‏ فَقَصَّتْهَا حَفْصَةُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ ‏ "‏ نِعْمَ الرَّجُلُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ، لَوْ كَانَ يُصَلِّي بِاللَّيْلِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ سَالِمٌ فَكَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ لاَ يَنَامُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِلاَّ قَلِيلاً‏.‏

Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 3738, 3739
In-book reference : Book 62, Hadith 85
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 5, Book 57, Hadith 82
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Hisn al-Muslim 32
Allāhumma lakal-ḥamdu 'Anta nūrussamāwāti wal'arḍhi wa man fīhinna, wa lakal-ḥamdu 'Anta qayyimus-samāwāti wal'arḍi wa man fīhinna, [wa lakal-ḥamdu 'Anta Rabbus-samāwāti wal'arḍi wa man fīhinna] [wa lakal-ḥamdu laka mulkus-samāwāti wal'arḍi wa man fīhinna] [wa lakal-ḥamdu 'Anta Malikus-samāwāti wal'arḍi] [wa lakal-ḥamdu] ['Antal-ḥaqq, wa wa`dukal-ḥaqq, wa qawlukal-ḥaqq, wa liqā'ukal-ḥaqq, waljannatu ḥaqq, wannāru ḥaqq, wannabiyyūna ḥaqq, wa Muḥammadun (sallallāhu 'alayhi wa sallam) ḥaqq, wassā`atu ḥaqq] [Allāhumma laka 'aslamtu, wa `alayka tawakkaltu, wa bika 'āmantu, wa 'ilayka 'anabtu, wa bika khāṣamtu, wa 'ilayka ḥākamtu. Faghfir lī maa qaddamtu, wa mā 'akhkhartu, wa mā 'asrartu, wa mā 'a`lantu ['Antal-Muqaddimu, wa 'Antal-Mu'akhkhiru laa 'ilāha 'illā 'Anta] ['Anta 'ilāhī lā 'ilāha 'illā 'Anta]. O Allah, praise is to You. You are the Light of the heavens and the earth and all that they contain. Praise is to You, You are the Sustainer of the heavens and the earth and all they contain. [Praise is to You, You are the Lord of the heavens and the earth and all they contain.] [Praise is to You, Yours is dominion of the heavens and the earth and all they contain.] [Praise is to You, You are the King of the heavens and the earth.] [And praise is to You.] [You are the Truth, Your Promise is true, Your Word is true, Your audience is true, Paradise is true, Hell is true, the Prophets are true, and Muhammad (peace and blessings be upon him) is true, and the Hour of Judgment is true.] [O Allah, to You I have submitted, and upon You I depend. I have believed in You and to You I turn in repentance . For Your sake I dispute and by Your standard I judge. Forgive me what I have sent before me and what I have left behind me, what I have concealed and what I have declared.] [You are the One Who sends forth and You are the One Who delays, there is none who has the right to be worshipped but You.] [You are my God, there is none who has the right to be worshipped but You.] Reference: Al-Bukhari, cf. Al-Asqalani, Fathul-Bari 3/3 , 11/ 116, 13/371, 423, 465. See also Muslim for a shorter account, 1/532.
اللّهُـمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ نـورُ السَّمـواتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فيـهِن ، وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ قَـيِّمُ السَّـمواتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فيـهِن ، [وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ رَبُّ السَّـمواتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فيـهِن] [وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ لَكَ مُلْـكُ السَّـمواتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فيـهِن] [وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ مَلِـكُ السَّـمواتِ وَالأَرْضِ ] [وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ] [أَنْتَ الْحَـقّ وَوَعْـدُكَ الْحَـق ، وَقَوْلُـكَ الْحَـق ، وَلِقـاؤُكَ الْحَـق ، وَالْجَـنَّةُحَـق ، وَالنّـارُ حَـق ، وَالنَّبِـيّونَ حَـق ، وَمـحَمَّدٌ حَـق ، وَالسّـاعَةُحَـق] [اللّهُـمَّ لَكَ أَسْلَمت ، وَعَلَـيْكَ تَوَكَّلْـت ، وَبِكَ آمَنْـت ، وَإِلَـيْكَ أَنَبْـت ، وَبِـكَ خاصَمْت ، وَإِلَـيْكَ حاكَمْـت . فاغْفِـرْ لي مـا قَدَّمْتُ ، وَما أَخَّـرْت ، وَما أَسْـرَرْت ، وَما أَعْلَـنْت ] [أَنْتَ المُقَـدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ المُـؤَخِّر ، لا إِاـهَ إِلاّ أَنْـت] [أَنْـتَ إِلـهي لا إِاـهَ إِلاّ أَنْـت
Reference : Hisn al-Muslim 32
Musnad Ahmad 114
It was narrated from Ibn 'Umar that 'Umar bin al-Khattab addressed us in al-Jabiyah, and said:
The Messenger of Allah ﷺ stood before us as I am standing before you, and said: `I urge you to show respect to my Companions, then those who come after them, then those who come after them, then lying will become so widespread that a man will start to give testimony before he is asked to do so.Whoever among you wants to attain a spacious abode in Paradise, let him adhere to the jama'ah (main body of Muslims), for the Shaitan is with the one who is alone, but he is further away from two. And no one of you should be alone with a woman for the Shaitan will be the third one present. The one who is pleased with his good deeds and upset by his bad deeds is a believer.`
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ إِسْحَاقَ، أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ يَعْنِي ابْنَ الْمُبَارَكِ، أَنْبَأَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سُوقَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ خَطَبَ النَّاسَ بِالْجَابِيَةِ فَقَالَ قَامَ فِينَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِثْلَ مَقَامِي فِيكُمْ فَقَالَ اسْتَوْصُوا بِأَصْحَابِي خَيْرًا ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ يَفْشُو الْكَذِبُ حَتَّى إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَيَبْتَدِئُ بِالشَّهَادَةِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسْأَلَهَا فَمَنْ أَرَادَ مِنْكُمْ بَحْبَحَةَ الْجَنَّةِ فَلْيَلْزَمْ الْجَمَاعَةَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ مَعَ الْوَاحِدِ وَهُوَ مِنْ الِاثْنَيْنِ أَبْعَدُ لَا يَخْلُوَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بِامْرَأَةٍ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ ثَالِثُهُمَا وَمَنْ سَرَّتْهُ حَسَنَتُهُ وَسَاءَتْهُ سَيِّئَتُهُ فَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ‏.‏
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Musnad Ahmad 114
In-book reference : Book 2, Hadith 32
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2574
Abu Hurairah narrated that the Messenger of Allah (s.a.w) said:
"Some of the Fire (in the shape of a long neck) will come out of the Fire on the Day of judgment. It will have two eyes which can see, two ears which can hear, and a tongue which can speak. It will say: 'I have been left in charge of three: Every obstinate oppressor, everyone who called upon a deity besides Allah, and the image makers."

Other chains report similar narrations.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاوِيَةَ الْجُمَحِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏ "‏ يَخْرُجُ عُنُقٌ مِنَ النَّارِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ لَهُ عَيْنَانِ تُبْصِرَانِ وَأُذُنَانِ تَسْمَعَانِ وَلِسَانٌ يَنْطِقُ يَقُولُ إِنِّي وُكِّلْتُ بِثَلاَثَةٍ بِكُلِّ جَبَّارٍ عَنِيدٍ وَبِكُلِّ مَنْ دَعَا مَعَ اللَّهِ إِلَهًا آخَرَ وَبِالْمُصَوِّرِينَ ‏"‏ ‏.‏ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ ‏.‏ قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيحٌ ‏.‏ وَقَدْ رَوَاهُ بَعْضُهُمْ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ عَنْ عَطِيَّةَ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَ هَذَا وَرَوَى أَشْعَثُ بْنُ سَوَّارٍ عَنْ عَطِيَّةَ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم نَحْوَهُ ‏.‏
Grade: Hasan (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2574
In-book reference : Book 39, Hadith 2
English translation : Vol. 4, Book 13, Hadith 2574
Sahih al-Bukhari 1120

Narrated Ibn `Abbas:

When the Prophet got up at night to offer the Tahajjud prayer, he used to say: Allahumma lakal-hamd. Anta qaiyyimus-samawati wal-ard wa man fihinna. Walakal-hamd, Laka mulkus-samawati wal-ard wa man fihinna. Walakal-hamd, anta nurus-samawati wal-ard. Wa lakal-hamd, anta-l-haq wa wa'duka-lhaq, wa liqa'uka Haq, wa qauluka Haq, wal-jannatu Han wan-naru Haq wannabiyuna Haq. Wa Muhammadun, sallal-lahu'alaihi wasallam, Haq, was-sa'atu Haq. Allahumma aslamtu Laka wabika amantu, wa 'Alaika tawakkaltu, wa ilaika anabtu wa bika khasamtu, wa ilaika hakamtu faghfir li ma qaddamtu wama akh-khartu wama as-rartu wama'a lantu, anta-l-muqaddim wa anta-l-mu akh-khir, la ilaha illa anta (or la ilaha ghairuka). (O Allah! All the praises are for you, You are the Holder of the Heavens and the Earth, And whatever is in them. All the praises are for You; You have the possession of the Heavens and the Earth And whatever is in them. All the praises are for You; You are the Light of the Heavens and the Earth And all the praises are for You; You are the King of the Heavens and the Earth; And all the praises are for You; You are the Truth and Your Promise is the truth, And to meet You is true, Your Word is the truth And Paradise is true And Hell is true And all the Prophets (Peace be upon them) are true; And Muhammad is true, And the Day of Resurrection is true. O Allah ! I surrender (my will) to You; I believe in You and depend on You. And repent to You, And with Your help I argue (with my opponents, the non-believers) And I take You as a judge (to judge between us). Please forgive me my previous And future sins; And whatever I concealed or revealed And You are the One who make (some people) forward And (some) backward. There is none to be worshipped but you . Sufyan said that `Abdul Karim Abu Umaiya added to the above, 'Wala haula Wala quwata illa billah' (There is neither might nor power except with Allah).

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي مُسْلِمٍ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، سَمِعَ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ يَتَهَجَّدُ قَالَ ‏"‏ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ قَيِّمُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ، لَكَ مُلْكُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ، وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ نُورُ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضِ، وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ الْحَقُّ، وَوَعْدُكَ الْحَقُّ، وَلِقَاؤُكَ حَقٌّ، وَقَوْلُكَ حَقٌّ، وَالْجَنَّةُ حَقٌّ، وَالنَّارُ حَقٌّ، وَالنَّبِيُّونَ حَقٌّ، وَمُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَقٌّ، وَالسَّاعَةُ حَقٌّ، اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ، وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَعَلَيْكَ تَوَكَّلْتُ، وَإِلَيْكَ أَنَبْتُ، وَبِكَ خَاصَمْتُ، وَإِلَيْكَ حَاكَمْتُ، فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ، وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ، أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ، لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ ـ أَوْ لاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ ـ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ وَزَادَ عَبْدُ الْكَرِيمِ أَبُو أُمَيَّةَ ‏"‏ وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ سُفْيَانُ قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي مُسْلِمٍ سَمِعَهُ مِنْ طَاوُسٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 1120
In-book reference : Book 19, Hadith 1
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 2, Book 21, Hadith 221
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3600
Abu Hurairah or Abu Sa`eed Al-Khudri narrated that the Messenger of Allah (saws) said:
“Indeed, Allah has angels who go about on the earth in addition to the Kuttab of people. So when they find groups of people remembering Allah, they call to one another: ‘Come to that which you have been seeking.’ They will come and cover them up to the lowest heaven. Allah will say: ‘What were My worshippers doing when you left them?’ They will say: ‘We left them as they were praising You, glorifying You, and remembering You.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘Have they seen Me?’ They say: ‘No.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘How would it be had they seen Me?’ They will say: ‘Had they seen You, they would have been more ardent in praise of You, more ardent in glorification of You, more ardent in remembrance of You.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘And what do they seek?’” He (saws) said: “They will say: ‘They seek Paradise.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘So have they seen it?’” He (saws) said: “So they will say: ‘No.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘So how would it be had they seen it?’” He (saws) said: “They will say: ‘Had they seen it, they would be more ardent in seeking it, and more eager for it.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘So from what thing do they seek refuge?’ They will say: ‘They seek refuge from the Fire.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘And have they seen it?’ So they will say: ‘No.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘So how would it be had they seen it?’ So they will say: ‘Had they seen it, they would be more ardent in fear of it, and more ardent in seeking refuge from it.’” He (saws) said: “So He will say: ‘So I do call You to witness that I have forgiven them.’ So they will say: ‘Indeed among them is so-and-so, a sinner, he did not intend them, he only came to them for some need.’ So He will say: ‘They are the people, that none who sits with them shall be miserable.’”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَوْ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالاَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ إِنَّ لِلَّهِ مَلاَئِكَةً سَيَّاحِينَ فِي الأَرْضِ فَضْلاً عَنْ كُتَّابِ النَّاسِ فَإِذَا وَجَدُوا أَقْوَامًا يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ تَنَادَوْا هَلُمُّوا إِلَى بُغْيَتِكُمْ فَيَجِيئُونَ فَيَحُفُّونَ بِهِمْ إِلَى سَمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَلَى أَىِّ شَيْءٍ تَرَكْتُمْ عِبَادِي يَصْنَعُونَ فَيَقُولُونَ تَرَكْنَاهُمْ يَحْمَدُونَكَ وَيُمَجِّدُونَكَ وَيَذْكُرُونَكَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ فَهَلْ رَأَوْنِي فَيَقُولُونَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ فَكَيْفَ لَوْ رَأَوْنِي قَالَ فَيَقُولُونَ لَوْ رَأَوْكَ لَكَانُوا أَشَدَّ تَحْمِيدًا وَأَشَدَّ تَمْجِيدًا وَأَشَدَّ لَكَ ذِكْرًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ وَأَىُّ شَيْءٍ يَطْلُبُونَ قَالَ فَيَقُولُونَ يَطْلُبُونَ الْجَنَّةَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ وَهَلْ رَأَوْهَا قَالَ فَيَقُولُونَ لاَ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ فَكَيْفَ لَوْ رَأَوْهَا قَالَ فَيَقُولُونَ لَوْ رَأَوْهَا كَانُوا لَهَا أَشَدَّ طَلَبًا وَأَشَدَّ عَلَيْهَا حِرْصًا ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ مِنْ أَىِّ شَيْءٍ يَتَعَوَّذُونَ قَالُوا يَتَعَوَّذُونَ مِنَ النَّارِ ‏.‏ قَالَ فَيَقُولُ وَهَلْ رَأَوْهَا فَيَقُولُونَ لاَ ‏.‏ فَيَقُولُ فَكَيْفَ لَوَ رَأَوْهَا فَيَقُولُونَ لَوْ رَأَوْهَا كَانُوا مِنْهَا أَشَدَّ هَرَبًا وَأَشَدَّ مِنْهَا ...
Grade: Sahih (Darussalam)
Reference : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3600
In-book reference : Book 48, Hadith 231
English translation : Vol. 6, Book 46, Hadith 3600
Sahih al-Bukhari 7444

Narrated `Abdullah bin Qais:

The Prophet said, "(There will be) two Paradises of silver and all the utensils and whatever is therein (will be of silver); and two Paradises of gold, and its utensils and whatever therein (will be of gold), and there will be nothing to prevent the people from seeing their Lord except the Cover of Majesty over His Face in the Paradise of Eden (eternal bliss).

حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الصَّمَدِ، عَنْ أَبِي عِمْرَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ جَنَّتَانِ مِنْ فِضَّةٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا، وَجَنَّتَانِ مِنْ ذَهَبٍ آنِيَتُهُمَا وَمَا فِيهِمَا، وَمَا بَيْنَ الْقَوْمِ وَبَيْنَ أَنْ يَنْظُرُوا إِلَى رَبِّهِمْ إِلاَّ رِدَاءُ الْكِبْرِ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ فِي جَنَّةِ عَدْنٍ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 7444
In-book reference : Book 97, Hadith 70
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 9, Book 93, Hadith 536
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 894
Anas reported that the Prophet, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "I will enter the Garden with someone who brings up two daughters until they come of age, and we will be like these two," and he indicated his index finger and middle finger.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللهِ بْنُ أَبِي الأَسْوَدِ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ الطَّنَافِسِيُّ، قَالَ‏:‏ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللهِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ‏:‏ مَنْ عَالَ جَارِيَتَيْنِ حَتَّى تُدْرِكَا، دَخَلْتُ أَنَا وَهُوَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ كَهَاتَيْنِ، وَأَشَارَ مُحَمَّدٌ بِالسَّبَّابَةِ وَالْوُسْطَى‏.‏
Reference : Al-Adab Al-Mufrad 894
In-book reference : Book 38, Hadith 7
English translation : Book 38, Hadith 894
Sahih al-Bukhari 6474

Narrated Sahl bin Sa`d:

Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever can guarantee (the chastity of) what is between his two jaw-bones and what is between his two legs (i.e. his tongue and his private parts), I guarantee Paradise for him."

حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الْمُقَدَّمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، سَمِعَ أَبَا حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ ‏ "‏ مَنْ يَضْمَنْ لِي مَا بَيْنَ لَحْيَيْهِ وَمَا بَيْنَ رِجْلَيْهِ أَضْمَنْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةَ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 6474
In-book reference : Book 81, Hadith 63
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 8, Book 76, Hadith 481
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Sahih al-Bukhari 2790

Narrated Abu Huraira:

The Prophet said, "Whoever believes in Allah and His Apostle, offer prayer perfectly and fasts the month of Ramadan, will rightfully be granted Paradise by Allah, no matter whether he fights in Allah's Cause or remains in the land where he is born." The people said, "O Allah's Apostle ! Shall we acquaint the people with the is good news?" He said, "Paradise has one-hundred grades which Allah has reserved for the Mujahidin who fight in His Cause, and the distance between each of two grades is like the distance between the Heaven and the Earth. So, when you ask Allah (for something), ask for Al-firdaus which is the best and highest part of Paradise." (i.e. The sub-narrator added, "I think the Prophet also said, 'Above it (i.e. Al-Firdaus) is the Throne of Beneficent (i.e. Allah), and from it originate the rivers of Paradise.")

حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا فُلَيْحٌ، عَنْ هِلاَلِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ‏"‏ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّهِ وَبِرَسُولِهِ وَأَقَامَ الصَّلاَةَ وَصَامَ رَمَضَانَ، كَانَ حَقًّا عَلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُدْخِلَهُ الْجَنَّةَ جَاهَدَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، أَوْ جَلَسَ فِي أَرْضِهِ الَّتِي وُلِدَ فِيهَا ‏"‏‏.‏ فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَفَلاَ نُبَشِّرُ النَّاسَ‏.‏ قَالَ ‏"‏ إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ مِائَةَ دَرَجَةٍ أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِلْمُجَاهِدِينَ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ، مَا بَيْنَ الدَّرَجَتَيْنِ كَمَا بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ، فَإِذَا سَأَلْتُمُ اللَّهَ فَاسْأَلُوهُ الْفِرْدَوْسَ، فَإِنَّهُ أَوْسَطُ الْجَنَّةِ وَأَعْلَى الْجَنَّةِ، أُرَاهُ فَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَمِنْهُ تَفَجَّرُ أَنْهَارُ الْجَنَّةِ ‏"‏‏.‏ قَالَ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ فُلَيْحٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ ‏"‏ وَفَوْقَهُ عَرْشُ الرَّحْمَنِ ‏"‏‏.‏
Reference : Sahih al-Bukhari 2790
In-book reference : Book 56, Hadith 8
USC-MSA web (English) reference : Vol. 4, Book 52, Hadith 48
  (deprecated numbering scheme)
Mishkat al-Masabih 1959
He reported God’s messenger as saying, "Every [good] deed a son of Adam does will be multiplied, a good deed receiving a tenfold to seven hundredfold reward. God has said, ‘With the exception of fasting, for it is done for my sake and I give a reward for it. One abandons his passion and his food for my sake.* The one who fasts has two occasions of joy, one when he breaks his fast and one when he meets his Lord. The bad breath of one who fasts is sweeter to God than the fragrance of musk. Fasting is a protection, [i.e. from acts of disobedience in this world and from hell in the next. Pt. vi.] and when the day of the fast of any of you comes he must not use vile language or raise his voice, and if anyone reviles him or tries to fight with him he should tell him he is fasting.” *This is not from the Qur’an, but is a hadith qudsi, a tradition which gives words spoken by God. (Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " كُلُّ عَمَلِ ابْنِ آدَمَ يُضَاعَفُ الْحَسَنَةُ بِعَشْرِ أَمْثَالِهَا إِلَى سَبْعِمِائَةِ ضِعْفٍ قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: إِلَّا الصَّوْمَ فَإِنَّهُ لِي وَأَنَا أَجْزِي بِهِ يَدَعُ شَهْوَتَهُ وَطَعَامَهُ مِنْ أَجْلِي لِلصَّائِمِ فَرْحَتَانِ: فَرْحَةٌ عِنْدَ فِطْرِهِ وَفَرْحَةٌ عِنْدَ لِقَاءِ رَبِّهِ وَلَخُلُوفِ فَمِ الصَّائِمِ أَطْيَبُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ مِنْ رِيحِ الْمِسْكِ وَالصِّيَامُ جُنَّةٌ وَإِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ صَوْمِ أَحَدِكُمْ فَلَا يَرْفُثْ وَلَا يصخب وفإن سَابَّهُ أَحَدٌ أَوْ قَاتَلَهُ فَلْيَقُلْ إِنِّي امْرُؤٌ صَائِم "
  مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ   (الألباني) حكم   :
Reference : Mishkat al-Masabih 1959
In-book reference : Book 7, Hadith 4